General Presentation Of Botany

1. GENERAL PRESENTATION OF BOTANY

1.1. General facts

Botany (Greek Βοτάνη – grass, fodder; Medieval Latin botanicus – herb, plant) is along with zoology one of the core disciplines of biology. A distinction can be made between botanical science in a pure sense, as the study of plants themselves, and botany as applied science, which studies the human use of plants. Early natural history divided pure botany into three main streams morphology-classification, anatomy and physiology – that is, external form, internal structure, and functional operation. Even nowadays students are taught plant sciences in universities using courses named Plant Morphology and Anatomy, Plant Taxonomy (i.e. plant classification) and Plant Physiology, in this very order. The principles and findings of pure botany provided the base for such applied botany sciences as horticulture, forestry and agriculture, although there are many others like weed science, plant pathology, floristry, pharmacognosy, economic botany and ethnobotany which lie outside modern courses in botany. Since the origin of botanical science there has been a progressive extension in the scope of the subject as technology has opened up new techniques and areas of study. Modern molecular systematics, for example, entails the principles and techniques of taxonomy, molecular biology, computer science and more.

1.2. Plant life and mankind

People become dependent on green organisms such as plants and algae at least since the day they are born. There is nothing false in this statement since such organisms are unique in so far they are capable to convert solar energy into vital forms usable by animal life. All the atmospheric oxygen that we breathe is produced by green plants and algae and they are the only organisms that can remove the carbon dioxide given off into the atmosphere. The atmospheric oxygen, so absolutely essential to many forms of life, is the result of the accumulation of over 3,500,000,000 years of photosynthesis by green plants. And the support green organisms provide to animals and human beings does not end here, as they are so interwoven with the way human society functions that we largely take them for granted. All kinds of food, either vegetal or animal, as well as our houses, clothing, or the fuels that we use owe a lot of their existence to plants. Medicines and drugs were entirely extracted from plants, fungi or bacteria no so far back in history, and many still do. The recycling of both plant and animal waste is carried out by microscopic organisms that broadly speaking are plants rather than animals; they also contribute to the building of healthy soils. Of course, other microscopic organisms are also behind human diseases and allergies.

If we are to discuss the finite nature of fossil fuels, increased attention is being paid to alternative energy sources. For instance, methane gas, that can substitute natural gas, is produced from animal manures, human sewage and decomposed plants in many parts of the world. Or alcohols are manufactured from potatoes, grains, and other sources of carbohydrates.

All these reasons prompt humans into no only learning how to cultivate plants that will become vegetal food, but also how to use plants to render polluted water and land productive again, or how to renew urban areas with plants. There is also the dangerous issue of extinction of hundreds of plant species. So, humans as the inhabitants of earth found out or are collecting knowledge on how to reverse the trend of plants shrinking in number. Even in case part of the human population on earth will need to emigrate to other planets they would not be able to sustain life without oxygen. This oxygen can be generated by microscopic algae that could thus play a vital role in space exploration. Such algae not only produce oxygen that spacecraft inhabitants, for instance, can breathe, but they also use the end products of human respiration.

In the past and even nowadays, populations which are probably wrongly deemed primitive use plants for food, shelter, clothing and medicine, as well as for hunting and fishing. The knowledge of plants these people have should not be lost for those who leave modern lives, far from an intimate contact with nature. This is why botanists, anthropologists, and physicians interview medicine men and herbal healers in remote regions of our planet and take notes on different uses of plants.

Genetic engineering has evolved greatly in the past decades. By introducing desirable genes from one organism into another, the quality and yield of crop plants are increased very close to or even beyond their potential. For instance, plant breeders produce a wide variety of hybrid plants with greater vigour, disease resistance, and yield than the parent plants. Or they create plants that are able to inhibit weeds or grow in areas that are inhospitable to non-hybrid crop plants. Plant engineers are also developing varieties of plants that can thrive in relatively dry or salty soils, or others that can bind and stabilize soils or even recover once fertile lands turned into desert.

Knowledge about plant life throughout the world has become so vast that it is impossible for a single person to be an authority on more than a tiny fraction of it. Throughout the past several hundred years botanical knowledge has specialized in a few distinct fields so that botany in its broader sense is the interdisciplinary realm of plant sciences today.

1.3. First uses and classifications of plants

The early humans that migrated to the Americas and Australia from Africa, India, and Indonesia some 10,000-35,000 years ago were primarily hunters. Their migration concides with the extinction of many large land mammals. By 8.000 B.C. humans had begun to develop alternative and more reliable sources of food through primitive agriculture. They started by cultivating certain grains, legumes and fruits (e.g., figs, olives, pomegranates, dates) as evidence shows in the Near East by 6,500 B.C. Leaving speculations aside, primitive man knew the plants just by what he could gather from their cultivation and was not aware of their biological features.

By 4,000 B.C. dates were one of the most important crops for the Assyrians and Egyptians. The Assyrians knew they had to pollinate the female trees of the date palm by hand. And they produced a systematically arranged list of medicinal plants by the seventh century B.C., which makes us think that the then physicians and pharmacists had noteworthy knowledge of plants and their uses. The Egyptians cultivated primitive forms of wheat and barley in the period between 5000 to 3400 B.C. (some authors claim even earlier periods, 10,000 – 15,000 B.C.). More modern forms of cereals, such as six-rowed barley, may have been under cultivation by 2000 B.C. All of today’s staple foods were domesticated in prehistoric times as a gradual process of selection of higher-yielding varieties took place, possibly unknowingly, over hundreds to thousands of years.

The Chinese have been cultivating medicinal and other useful plants for at least 4,500 years. Even though fact and legend are often hard to separate, it seems that the founder of Chinese agriculture was an emperor by the name of Shen Nung (b. 2737 B.C.). He is said to have invented the plough and is believed to have established an annual seed-sowing ceremony during which the members of the royalty were planting soybeans, wheat, rice, millet, and sorghum. The book that Shen Nung wrote on drugs and medicines was included into the Puntsao, a 40-volume Chinese pharmacopoeia published during the seventeenth century. The Han dynasties (from ca. 200 B.C. until the birth of Christ) developed extensive gardens with many ornamental plants. And from China plants such as primroses, poppies and chrysanthemums were brought to the Western world over 2,000 years ago.

A lot of phytotherapeutic knowledge comes from India through the Vedic writings, especially Ayurveda, dated 2500-500 B.C. Plant-based treatments in Ayurveda may be derived from roots, leaves, fruits, bark, or seeds such as cardamom and cinnamon. In the 19th century, William Dymock and co-authors summarized hundreds of plant-derived medicines along with the uses, microscopic structure, chemical composition, toxicology, prevalent myths and stories, and relation to commerce in British India. In ancient India some of the most elaborate classifications of plants were devised. For instance, in Rigveda, a collection of Vedic Sanskrit hymns from about 3700–3100 B.C. plants are divided into vṛska (trees), osadhi (herbs useful to humans) and virudha (creepers), with further subdivisions. Another classification is offered by the sacred Hindu text Atharvaveda that divides plants into eight classes: visakha (spreading branches), manjari (leaves with long clusters), sthambini (bushy plants), prastanavati (which expands); ekasṛnga (those with monopodial growth), pratanavati (creeping plants), amsumati (with many stalks), and kandini (plants with knotty joints). The Assyrian, Babylonian or Sumerian cuneiform tablets contained plant names and even descriptions and classification attempts. Other examples of early Indian taxonomy include Taittiriya Samhita, Manusmriti, the Law book of Hindus, Charaka Samhitā, Sushruta Samhita, and Vaisesika.

It is more than obvious that plants had a huge influence upon civilizations. Botanist William Stearn wrote that “cultivated plants are mankind’s most vital and precious heritage from remote antiquity”. Ethnobotany is the science that studies the impact of plants upon various civilizations. Even if it deals with a lot of facts dating back to the antiquity it is a modern and utilitarian discipline.

1.4. Botany as a science

Even if the primary interest in plants was practical, theoretical interest arose eventually. People tried to find out how plants reproduced and how they could be grown together. This inquisitiveness led to plant study becoming a science proper. And like any science, it involves observation, recording, organization, and classification of facts, and, more importantly, what is done with the facts. Science implies experimentation, observation, and the verification and discarding of information, mainly through inductive reasoning from known samples. Decades ago the scientific method consisted in a procedure made up of a routine series of steps. This is still valid today in cases where such structural approach works well. Now the scientific method generally describes the procedures of assuming and testing hypotheses. When a hypothesis is tested data or bits of information are accumulated and may result in the formulation of a useful generalization called a principle. A group of related principles may form a theory, that is a group of generalizations that help us understand something. The results of any experiments must be repeatable and capable of being duplicated by others in order for scientists to accept them.

In the 6th century B.C., ancient Athens was the busy trade interface for the Egyptian, Mesopotamian and Minoan cultures at the height of the Greek colonisation of the Mediterranean. Back then, philosophy freely embraced a variety of subjects. That was the time when a genuine non-anthropocentric curiosity about plants emerged. The major works written about plants extended beyond the description of their medicinal uses to the topics of plant geography, morphology, physiology, nutrition, growth and reproduction.

One of the Greek herbal physicians had a son who became one of the most renowned philosophers of all time – Aristotle the Stagirite (384-322 B.C.). Apart from being a philosopher, Aristotle was also an accomplished mathematician and an acquirer of extensive knowledge in nearly all aspects of natural history. After a time spent with Plato in Athens, Aristotle left Athens to study marine animals along a coastal area for several years, after which he returned to Athens to found the first botanical garden ever recorded. Even though Aristotle’s special treatise on plants is now lost, there are many botanical observations scattered through his other writings. Nevertheless they give little insight into his botanical thinking. Aristotle deemed plants as beings of a lower rank that were at the disposal of humans and animals. He also considered that every live organism has a soul, and there are at least three kinds of souls: the nutritive soul (linked to nourishment), the sensitive soul (that controls senses and the relationship function), and the rational soul. According to him, plants have the first kind of soul, animals have a sensitive soul along with a nutritive one, while humans have all three of them. Aristotle is thought to be the father of biology or more precisely of natural history.

When Aristotle died, his will stated his botanical garden and its associated library should pass on to his pupil and assistant, Teophrastus of Eresus (371-287 B.C.). The renowned eighteen-century botanist Linnaeus gave Teophrastus the title of “Father of Botany” and few, if any, dispute his right to the honor. Theophrastus challenged the superstitious medicine employed by the physicians of his day, called rhizotomi, and also the control over medicine exerted by priestly authority and tradition. Together with Aristotle he had tutored Alexander the Great whose military conquests were carried out with all the scientific resources of the day, the Lyceum garden probably containing many botanical trophies collected during his campaigns as well as other explorations in distant lands. It was in this garden where he gained much of his plant knowledge. It is said that Theophrastus wrote 200 treatises and had 2,000 disciples. His major botanical works were the Enquiry into Plants (Historia Plantarum) and Causes of Plants (Causae Plantarum) which were his lecture notes for the Lyceum. The opening sentence of the Enquiry reads like a botanical manifesto: “We must consider the distinctive characters and the general nature of plants from the point of view of their morphology, their behaviour under external conditions, their mode of generation and the whole course of their life”. The Enquiry is made up of 9 books of “applied” botany dealing with the forms and classification of plants and economic botany, examining the techniques of agriculture (relations between crops and soil, climate, water and habitat) and horticulture. He described some 500 plants in detail, often including descriptions of habitat and geographic distribution, and he recognised some plant groups that can still be recognised as modern day plant families. Some names he used, like Crataegus, Daucus and Asparagus have persisted until today. His second book Causes of Plants covers plant growth and reproduction (akin to modern physiology). Like Aristotle he grouped plants into “trees”, “undershrubs”, “shrubs” and “herbs” but he also made several other important botanical distinctions and observations. He noted that plants could be annuals, perennials and biennials, they were also either monocotyledons or dicotyledons and he also noticed the difference between determinate and indeterminate growth and details of floral structure including the degree of fusion of the petals, position of the ovary and more. Theophrastus’ notes comprise the first clear exposition of the rudiments of plant anatomy, physiology, morphology and ecology, presented in a way that would not be matched for another eighteen centuries.

Pedanius Dioscorides, a Greek botanist of the 1st century A.D., was the most important botanical writer after Theophrastus. In his major work, a herbal in Greek, he described some 600 kinds of plants, with comments on their habit of growth and form as well as on their medicinal properties. Unlike Theophrastus, Dioscorides grouped his plants under three headings: as aromatic, culinary, and medicinal. His herbal, unique in that it was the first treatment of medicinal plants to be illustrated, remained for about 15 centuries the ultimate source on medical botany in Europe.

From the 2nd century B.C. to the 1st century A.D., a succession of Roman writers (Cato, Varro, Virgil, and Columella) prepared Latin manuscripts on farming, gardening, and fruit growing but showed little evidence of the spirit of scientific inquiry for its own sake that was so characteristic of Theophrastus.

In the 1st century A.D., Pliny the Elder (23-79 A.D.), though no more original than his Roman predecessors, seemed more industrious as a compiler. He classified plants by their utility. His Historia naturalis, a 37-volume encyclopaedia, compiled from some 2,000 works representing 146 Roman and 327 Greek authors, has 16 volumes devoted to plants. It comprised lists of edible or medicinal plants. Although uncritical and containing much misinformation, this work contains a lot of information otherwise unavailable, since most of the volumes to which he referred have been destroyed. Even if of an uneven accuracy, Pliny the Elder’s work on plants remained an authority on scientific matters up to the Middle Ages.

Dioscorides authored another important work titled Materia Medica. It was the first book to include illustrations of plants, all laboriously copied by hand. Many of the common names used by Dioscorides are still employed today. Pliny the Elder’s and Dioscorides’ botanical contributions are thought to be the peak of the Greek-Roman antique botanical science.

1.5. Herbals

European scholars who followed Dioscorides continued, to manually copy these books, which became known as herbals. So herbals are books about herbs or plants, usually describing their medicinal values. They were also called codices (Codex Napolitanus, Codex Lutetianus, etc.). Some of them had a significant influence on botanical studies. They were held in such high esteem that it was considered heresy to question anything in their contents. As a result few new ideas were added during the Dark and Middle Ages (400-1400 A.D.). With the advent of the printing press in the middle of the fifteenth century herbals spiked up in numbers. That is why the period between about 1500 and 1700 A.D. is known as the Age of Herbals. These latter herbals were primarily the products of German botanists, although there some Italian and English botanists who made their own contributions. The increasing objectivity and originality of herbals through the decades is clearly reflected in the improved quality of the woodcuts prepared to illustrate these books. The botanists who produced herbals were called herbalists and were mostly concerned with medicinal plants they could study in the botanical gardens that had become numerous and extensive in Europe by this time. Their illustrations were elaborate and often intriguing, sometimes supplemented by outlandish stories and descriptions.

In 1552 an illustrated manuscript on Mexican plants, written in Aztec, was translated into Latin by Badianus; other similar manuscripts known to have existed seem to have disappeared. Whereas herbals in China date back much further than those in Europe, they have become known only recently and so have contributed little to the progress of Western botany.

One of the more famous herbalists was Otto Brunfels, who published a three volume herbal in 1530, a work with excellent illustrations that is judged a link between ancient and modern botany. Other herbalists were H. Bock, C. Clusius, V. Cordus, etc.

Up to the 17th century botany and medicine were one and the same but those books emphasising medicinal aspects eventually omitted the plant lore to become modern pharmacopoeias; those that omitted the medicine became more botanical and evolved into the modern compilations of plant descriptions we call Floras.

1.6. First microscopes

The microscope had and continues to have a profound effect not only on plant studies but on biological sciences as a whole and their related fields. Optical lens was discovered in the sixteenth century and in 1590 Zacharias and Francis Janssen, Dutch brothers who were spectacle makers, discovered how to combine two convex lenses inside a tube thus creating the first instrument for magnifying minute objects. Because of this, Zacharias Janssen in particular is often referred to as the inventor of the compound microscope. But it was Faber of Bamberg, a physician serving Pope Urban VII, who first applied the term microscope to the instrument in the early seventeenth century. The development of the compound microscope opened an era of rich discovery about plants.

Anton van Leeuwenhoek (1632-1723) was a Dutch draper with not much wealth or education, but enjoying exceptional native endowments, who made microscopes in his spare time and is best known for his development of primitive microscopes. He described the algae Spirogyra. for the first time in letters sent to the then newly created Royal Society of London (1660) He also described bacteria, sperms, and other tiny cells he observed with his microscopes, some of which could magnify as much as 200 times. In his will he left 26 of his 400 handmade microscopes to the Royal Society of London.

Other pioneers of the use of the microscope in the observation of organisms are J. Swammerdam, another Dutch, and the Italian Marcello Malpighi.

1.7. Diversification of plant study

Before the invention of the microscope, plant study had been dominated by investigations based primarily on the external features of plants. Although the magnification of the early microscopes was not very great by present standards, these instruments nevertheless led to the discovery of cells and contributed to the creation of whole new areas of study.

PLANT ANATOMY, chiefly concerned with the internal structure of plants, was established through the efforts of several scientific pioneers. Early notable plant anatomists were Marcello Malpighi (1628-1694) and Nehemiah Grew (1628-1711). The former discovered various tissues in stems and roots and gathered in a work published in two parts (1671 and 1682) all the plant anatomical and physiological knownledge of his times, while the latter described the structure of wood more precisely than any of his predecessors and published in 1682 Anatomia plantarum.

Botanists such as Fuchs (De Historia Stirpium, 1542), De Lobel (Plantarum seu stirpium Historia, 1542) also contributed to the independent status of botany as a science. To honour these botanists, their names were given to plant genera: Fuchsia, Lobelia, Cesalpinia, Aldrovanda, etc.

PLANT CITOLOGY can be deemed a specialized branch of plant anatomy that studies the cells of plants. The discovery of cells is associated with the development of the microscope. In 1665, the English physicist Robert Hooke (1635-1703) examined slices of cork with a primitive microscope. He compared the boxlike compartments he saw on the surface of a honeycomb, and it seems he is the one who, for the first time, used the term cells to name those compartments. At the time Hooke was not aware of the importance of his discovery for plant anatomy as he was only interested in the performance of his microscope. Nehemiah Grew and Marcello Malpighi grasped the full scientific value of Hooke’s discovery. The two researchers are considered the founders of plant anatomy as a distinct science. Malpighi’s Opera omnia is the first work of plant and animal anatomy, as the author describes mostly cells that he named saccules, utricles, vesicles and vessels, the latter of which are named tubes. These terms were used throughout the eighteenth century in order to refer to the cells observed by Hooke. Grew’s Plant anatomy is a rather modern work. It contained 80 drawings of numerous plant organs and tissues, having many cells represented.

At first, the cellular wall was considered the most important part of plant cells. Grew and Malpighi thought the cells were just cavities included in a primordial fluid. Their theory was developed by Brisseau-Mirbel (1801) and Sprengel (1802). Not long after that it was invalidated by Moldenhawer (1812), Turpin (1826), and Meyen (1830). Then different organelles were discovered inside the cell: starch and chlorophyll granules, crystals (Meyen, 1828), the nucleus (Brown, 1831), the nucleole (Valentin, 1836).

As of 1812 several researchers (Moldenhawer, Link, Dutrochet) showed they could isolate plant cells from tissues through maceration or boiling. Dutrochet has been given credit for discovering cell biology and cells in plants and the actual discovery of the process of osmosis. In 1831 the English botanist Robert Brown discovered that all cells contain a relatively large body that he called the nucleus. Matthias Schleiden (1838) argued that the whole pluricellular plant is an aggregate of cells, and that each cell is a living entity with its own life, as well as with a life that integrates the cell in the life of the entire plant. Moreover, Schleiden attempted to clarify the issue of the cell origin by assigning the greatest importance to the nucleus, which he calls the cells’ generator or cytoblast, and observed a smaller body within the nucleus that he called the nucleolus.

Schleiden and a German zoologist, Theodor Schwann, even if, as mentioned above, were not the first to grasp the significance of cells, explained it with greater clarity and perception than others before them. They are generally credited with developing the cell theory, which in essence holds that all living organisms are composed of cells and that cells form a unifying structural basis of organization. In 1858 a significant extension of the cell theory was published by another German scientist, Rudolf Virchow. He argued cogently that every cell comes from a preexisting cell (omnis cellula e cellula) and that there is no spontaneous generation of cells.

Starting from the discovery that yeast cellular extracts would convert sugar into alcohol, Eduard Buchner, a German scientist, concluded that yeast cells did not need to be alive for fermentation to occur. This discovery led to the identification and description of enzymes and to the belief that cells were little more than miniature packets of enzymes.

With the refinement of microscopes and tissue preparation techniques, numerous structures and bodies, in addition to the nucleus, were observed in cells. Also, the relationship between structure and function came to be perceived and understood on a much broader scale than it had been possible previously. Light microscopes increase magnification as light passes through a series of transparent lenses. These microscopes are of two different basic types: compound microscopes and dissecting microscopes. The best compound microscopes in use today can produce useful magnifications of up to 1,500 times. Electron microscopes use a beam of electrons directed through a vacuum in a large tube or column. These microscopes are made in two different forms: transmission electron microscopes which permit magnifications of 200,000 or more times; scanning electron microscopes magnify 3,000 to 10,000 times.

The living part of the cell within the wall is called protoplasm. The two chief components of protoplasm are the nucleus, which controls celluar activities, and the cytoplasm, which is a soup-like fluid containing water, dissolved substances, and many small organelles.

The cell wall is formed of a middle lamella, primary cell wall, and secondary cell wall. Protoplasm is made up of a plasma membrane, the endoplasmic reticulum, ribosomes, mitochondria, the Golgi apparatus (dictyosomes), plastids (chloroplasts, chromoplasts, leucoplasts, proplastids), microtubules and microfilaments, the nucleus, vacuoles, and other organelles (microbodies, spherosomes, lysosomes).

The cells of some very primitive organisms which lack a number of features listed in the above paragraph are called prokaryotic, to distinguish them from the typical eukaryotic cells.

When cells divide they go through an orderly series of events known as the cell cycle, which is usually divided into interphase and mitosis. Living cells that are not dividing are said to be in interphase. Mitosis is the actual process of cell division and involves the precisely equal allocation to two daughter cells of DNA and certain other substances duplicated during interphase. Strictly speaking, mitosis refers to the division of the nucleus alone, but the division of the remainder of the cell, called cytokinesis, usually accompanies and follows mitosis. Mitosis is subdivided into four phases: prophase, metaphase, anaphase, and telophase.

Living cells are in contact with one another via fine strands of cytoplasm called plasmodesmata.

A group of cells performing a common function is called a tissue. Apical meristems are found in the vicinity of the tips of stems and roots; the vascular cambium and the cork cambium occur as lengthwise cylinders within stems and roots; intercalary meristems occur in the vicinity of nodes of grasses and related plants. Permanent tissues are produced by meristems and each consists of one to several kinds of cells. They include parenchyma, collenchyma, sclerenchyma, secretory tissues, epidermis, xylem, phloem, and periderm. The branch of botany dealing with tissues is called HISTOLOGY.

PLANT PHYSIOLOGY is the science that studies plant physiological processes: nutrition, development, reproduction, sesitivity, capacity to adapt to new favorable and unfavorable life environments, throughout different age periods of plant individuals. It analyzes the causality of any physiological process and describes its underpinning mechanisms.

Photosynthesis, the nitrogen cycle, and the carbon cycle are the most important physiological processes involved in the functioning of plants and ecosystems. Photosynthesis is undoubtedly the most important life process on earth. It consists in an energy-storing process that takes place in leaves and other green parts of plants in the presence of light. Light energy is stored in a simple sugar molecule that is produced from carbon dioxide present in the air and water absorbed by the plant. When carbon dioxide and water combine and form a sugar molecule in a chloroplast, oxygen gas is released as a by-product. Oxygen diffuses out into the atmosphere.

Respiration is an energy-releasing process that takes place in all living cells 24 hours a day, regardless of whether or not photosynthesis happens to be occurring simultaneously in the same cells. It is initiated in the cytoplasm and completed in the mitochondria. Energy is released from simple sugar molecules that are broken down during a series of steps controlled by enzymes. No oxygen is needed to initiate the process, but in aerobic respiration (the most widespread form of respiration) the process cannot be completed without oxygen gas. Carbon dioxide and water are by-products. The type of respiration occurring in the presence of little or no oxygen is called anaerobic respiration or fermentation. Many bacteria carry on this kind of respiration.

The most abundant element in our atmosphere is nitrogen. It accounts for about 18% of the protein content. There are nearly 69,000 metric tonnes of nitrogen in the air over each hectare of land, while the total amount of nitrogen in the soil rarely exceeds 3.9 metric tonnes per hectare. The atmospheric nitrogen is largely unavailable to plants for their use in building proteins and other nitrogen-containing substances. The nitrogen cycle is the process by which nitrogen is converted into its various chemical forms, including those by which nitrogen becomes available to plants through important processes such as fixation, ammonification, nitrification, and denitrification.

It is estimated that the combined plant life of the oceans and land masses uses about 14.5 billion metric tonnes of carbon obtained from carbon dioxide every year. This is replaced through the respiration of all living organisms. It has been calculated that all of the carbon dioxide in our atmosphere would be used up in about 22 years if it were not constantly being replenished. Carbon, which constitutes 0.03% of our atmosphere, is one of the two raw materials of photosynthesis. The carbon cycle is the biogeochemical cycle by which carbon is exchanged among the biosphere, pedosphere, geosphere, hydrosphere, and atmosphere of the Earth. Along with the nitrogen cycle and the water cycle, the carbon cycle comprises a sequence of events that are key to making the Earth capable of sustaining life; it describes the movement of carbon as it is recycled and reused throughout the biosphere.

PLANT TAXONOMY (also known as PLANT SYSTEMATICS) is the oldest branch of plant study which began in antiquity. This division of botany describes, names and classifies over 400,000 vegetal organisms in different taxons. All systematic categories are hierarchically grouped depending on the natural relationships existing between them into a scientific system – the phylogenetic system of the plant kingdom.

Carolus Linnaeus (1707-1778) is a Swedish botanist with more plant taxonomy contibutions than any other scholar. Thousands of plant names used today are those originally recorded by Linnaeus in his two volume work published in 1753, Species Plantarum. In his work, he not only included a referenced list of all the Latin phrase names previously given to the plants, but he also changed some of the phrases, when necessary, to reflect relationships, placing one to many specific kinds of organisms called species in each genus. A species has been defined since Linnaeus’s time as “a population of individuals capable of freely interbreeding in nature but not generally interbreeding with members of another species”. He limited each Latin phrase to a maximum of 12 words, and in the margin next to the phrase he listed a single word, which combined to a first name, called the generic name, and formed a convenient abbreviated designation for the species. For example, all known mints were given phrase names beginning with the word Mentha, the name of the genus. A complete phrase name for spearmint read: Mentha floribus spicatis, foliis oblongis serratis. Translated, it means “Mentha with flowers in a spike (an elongated but compact flower cluster); leaves oblong, saw-toothed”. The word in the margin for spearmint was spicata. Thus the abbreviated name for the species was Mentha spicata. Because of the two parts, these names became known as binomials and the method of naming became known as the Binomial System of Nomenclature. Today all organisms are named according to this system, to which the authority for the name is added, i.e. the botanist who gave the respective name, either in abbreviated or in full form. For example, the full scientific name for spearmint is now written Mentha spicata L., the L. standing for Linnaeus. Another example, for the common dandelion is: Taraxacum officinale Wiggers, because Fredericus Henricus Wiggers was the first to describe the species.

Linnaeus described some 10,000 plants in his Species Plantarum. One century after the creation of his system the number of species described increased to 100,000.

Linnaeus organized all known plants into 24 classes primarily taking into account the number of stamens (pollen-bearing structures) in flowers. Plants and other organisms with no flowers at all (like mosses, fungi) were assigned a class of their own. Although this arrangement was convenient and artificial as it was not based necessarily on natural relationships, it was possible the first time to identify an unknown plant.

In 1867, more than 100 years after Species Plantarum was published, some 150 European and American botanists gathered in Paris in an attempt to standardize the rules governing the naming and classifying of plants. They used Linnaeus’ works as the starting point for all scientific names of plants and decided that his binomials would have priority over all others. There have been numerous international congresses held by botanists since then. They revised and expanded the rules. Today the modified rules are included in the International Code of Botanical Nomenclature.

Camerarius, a German botanist showed in 1694 (Epistola de Sexu Plantarum) that the resemblance between plants and animals is valid with regrads to the separation of sexes. Plant sexes are also treated by the abbot L. Spallanzani (1729-1799) who clarified some aspects of plant reproduction.

John Ray (1628-1703), the father of British botany, devised a natural plant classification system (Methodus Plantarum Nova) which classifies angiosperms in monocotyledons and dicotyledons.

All living organisms are placed in either the Plant Kingdom or the Animal Kingdom. This distinction works well for the more complex plants and animals, but it breaks down for some simpler organisms. For example, more than 300 species of single-celled organisms called euglenoids inhabit a variety of freshwater habitats. These little creatures have flagella that pull them through the water, and they also can ingest food particles through a groove called a gullet. Both of these features would be considered animal-like, and so euglenoids are treated as animal by some authors. Many of these organisms also have chloroplasts, however, and if light is present, they can carry on photosynthesis efficiently enough to eliminate the need for ingesting food. Accordingly, they have often been treated as plants in botany books.

In an attempt to overcome this problem, biologists J. Hogg and E. Haeckel proposed a third kingdom in the 1860s. All organisms that did not develop complex tissues (e.g., algae, fungi, and sponges) were placed in a third kingdom called Protoctista, or Protista. This kingdom included such a heterogeneous variety of organisms, however, that in 1938 another biologist, H. F. Copeland, proposed a new division. He assigned the name Monera to all single-celled protists with prokaryotic cells, leaving the algae, fungi, and single-celled organisms with eukaryotic cells in the Kingdom Protoctista. But even Copeland’s four-kingdom system of classification posed problems especially due to the differences in nutrition. As a result, many biologists today favor a five-kingdom system proposed by R.H. Whitaker in 1969.

Since Linnaeus’s time, a number of classification categories have been added between the levels of kingdom and genus. Genera are now grouped into families, families into orders, orders into classes, classes into divisions, and divisions into kingdoms. In addition to these categories of classification, various intermediary categories such as subdivision, subclass, and suborder have been used, and species themselves are sometimes further divided into subspecies, varieties, and forms. All organisms in any given group are presumed to be more closely related to each other than to organisms in another group.

Taxonomists make up keys to help others organisms with which they may not be familiar. Most such keys are dichotomous, that is, they give the reader pairs of statements based on features of the organisms. By carefully examining an organism and choosing from each pair the statement that most closely applies to the organism, one can arrive at an identification.

The seventeenth century saw a marked increase in botanical explorations in various parts of the globe. In the fifteenth century, when Columbus visited Cuba, he found local Indian tribes cultivating corn. This important food plant had apparently been in use by the pre-Incas of Peru some 5,000 years earlier. By the time explorers ventured into the Americas in the 1600s, they found that corn culture had spread from Argentina in the south to the St. Lawrence River area in the north. American Indians had also domesticated the white potato, and in Mexico Indians were cultivating flowers and medicinal plants. The explorers took large numbers of plants back to Europe, and it soon became clear to those working with plants that some sort of formalized system was necessary just to keep the collections straight.

The plants brought from the New World by naturalists and conquistadors changed European agriculture. Joseph Pitton de Tournefort travelled throughout the Levant (Turkey, Armenia, Persia) around 1700 and returned with 1356 new plants. Tournefort is often credited with being the first to make a clear distinction between genus and species. Though he did indeed cluster the 7,000 plant species that he described into around 700 genera, this was not particularly original. Concepts of genus and species had been framed as early as the 16th century, and Kaspar Bauhin in particular consistently distinguished genera and species. The word “herbarium” also seems to have been an invention of Tournefort; previously herbaria had been called by a variety of names, such as Hortus siccus. His herbarium collection of 6,963 specimens was housed in Paris, in Jardin du Roi, that is now part of the Muséum national d’histoire naturelle.

Antoine Laurent de Jussieu accompanied as naturalist the explorer Condamine on his journey up the Amazon (1733-1744), while A. Bonpland travelled with A. von Humboldt throughout South America (1799-1804). In his study of flowering plants, Genera plantarum (1789), Jussieu adopted a methodology based on the use of multiple characters to define groups, an idea derived from Scottish-French naturalist Michel Adanson. It was a significant improvement over the “artificial” system of Linnaeus, whose most popular work classified plants into classes and orders based on the number of stamens and pistils. Jussieu did keep Linnaeus’s binomial nomenclature, resulting in a work that was far-reaching in its impact; many of the present-day plant families are still attributed to Jussieu.

In the modern era, Lamarck is widely remembered for a theory of inheritance of acquired characteristics, called soft inheritance, Lamarckism or use/disuse theory. During his lifetime, Lamarck named a large number of species. He developed a particular interest in botany, and later, after he published a three-volume work Flore française (1778), he gained membership of the French Academy of Sciences in 1779. Lamarck became involved in the Jardin des Plantes and was appointed to the Chair of Botany in 1788.The International Plant Names Index gives 58 records, including a number of well-known genera such as the mosquito fern (Azolla).

PLANT GENETICS is the science that deals with heredity, or natural inheritance in plants. Genetics is one of the youngest biological sciences, having developed after the details of meiosis and mitosis became understood at the turn of the century. It has since become a vast and very important field of study, having the potential to improve food production in a hungry world.

Plant genetics is different from that of animals in a few ways. Like mitochondria, chloroplasts have their own DNA, complicating pedigrees somewhat. Like animals, plants have somatic mutations regularly, but these mutations can contribute to the germ line with ease, since flowers develop at the ends of branches composed of somatic cells. People have known of this for centuries, and mutant branches are called “sports”. If the fruit on the sport is economically desirable, a new cultivar may be obtained. Some plant species are capable of self-fertilization, and some are nearly exclusively self-fertilizers. This means that a plant can be both mother and father to its offspring, a rare occurrence in animals. Scientists and hobbyists attempting to make crosses between different plants must take special measures to prevent the plants from self-fertilizing. Plants are generally more capable of surviving, and indeed flourishing, as polyploids. Polyploidy, the presence of extra sets of chromosomes, is not usually compatible with life in animals. In plants, polyploid individuals are created frequently by a variety of processes, and once created usually cannot cross back to the parental type. Polyploid individuals, if capable of self-fertilizing, can give rise to a new genetically distinct lineage, which can be the start of a new species. This is often called “instant speciation”. Polyploids generally have larger fruits, an economically desirable trait, and many human food crops, including wheat, maize, potatoes, peanuts, strawberries and tobacco, are either accidentally or deliberately created polyploids. Hybrids between plant species are easy to create by hand-pollination, and may be more successful on average than hybrids between animal species. Often tens of thousands of offspring from a single cross are raised and tested to obtain a single individual with desired characteristics. People create hybrids for economic and aesthetic reasons, especially with orchids.

Gregor Mendel (1822-1884), an Austrian monk, carried out a wide range of studies and experiments in natural history. Today he is best known for the studies he conducted with a number of varieties of pea plants. As Mendel began to collect data in his experiments, he realized there must be something inside the pea plants that made them have yellow or green seeds and red and white flowers. He referred to this unknown agent as a factor. His dicsoveries and deductions came to be a principle, or law, known as the law of unit characters. These factors later became known as genes. Another deduction of his was the law of dominance. The expressed factor is referred to as the dominant (factor yelow in the color of pea seeds) while the one not expressed is referred to as the recessive (factor green in the color of pea seeds). But there are cases of lack of dominance which are referred to as incomplete dominance or co-dominance (e.g. the genes that determine the color of snapdragon flowers). Mendel authored also the law of segregation, which refers to the separation of paired factors, or genes, during meiosis.

Phenotype is the term used to describe the appearance of an organism, while genotype is the term used to describe its genetic components.

Most of the varieties of crop, ornamental, and other economically important plants available today have been developed from wild ancestral parents through controlled plant breeding. The basic methods employed in plant breeding are hybridization, polyploidy, mutation, and tissue culture.

Plants, animals, and other organisms tend to be associated in various ways with one another and also with the physical environment. For example, the term forest is applied to populations (groups of individuals of the same species) of trees or other plants that form a plant community (unit composed of all the populations of plants occurring in a given area). Because animals and other living organisms are always associated to these communities the reference made to the unit made up of all the populations of living organisms in a given area is that of biotic community. These communities together with their physical environments form ecosystems, that may range in size from microscopic to global and are interconnected by physical, chemical, and biological processes. Ecology is the wider discipline of biology that deals not only with plant and animal relationships, but with the relationship of organisms in general to one another and to their environment. PLANT ECOLOGY is a subdiscipline of the ecology which among others studies the distribution and abundance of plants, the effects of environmental factors upon the abundance of plants, and the interactions among and between plants and other organisms.

A global overview of the Earth’s major vegetation types, as that provided by O.W. Archibold, recognizes 11 major vegetation types: tropical forests, tropical savannas, arid regions (deserts), Mediterranean ecosystems, temperate forest ecosystems, temperate grasslands, coniferous forests, tundra (both polar and high mountain), terrestrial wetlands, freshwater ecosystems and coastal/marine systems. These biotic communities are also called biomes.

The major actors in the ecosystems are the producers (plants, in general organisms that carry out photosynthetic activity), the primary consumers (e.g., cows, caribou, caterpillars; they feed on producers), the secondary consumers (tigers, toads, tsetse flies; they feed on primary consumers), and decomposers (they break down organic materials to forms that can be reassimilated by the producers).

PALEOBOTANY (paleophytology) deals with the recovery and identification of plant remains from geological contexts, and their use for the biological reconstruction of past environments (paleogeography), and both the evolutionary history of plants, with a bearing upon the evolution of life in general. Paleobotany includes the study of terrestrial plant fossils, as well as the study of prehistoric marine photoautotrophs, such as photosynthetic algae, seaweeds or kelp. A closely related field is palynology, which is the study of fossilized and extant spores and pollen. The fossile botanical material is seldom complete. It mostly consists of fragments of stems, leaves, fruits and pollen. Throughout the phylogenetic process, plants evolved from a simple morphological and functional organization patterns toward more complex organization patterns culminating in the emergence of Angiosperms, the uppermost level in plant evolution.

1.8. Evolutionary theory

Charles Robert Darwin (1809-1882) was an English naturalist and geologist, best known for his contributions to the evolutionary theory. On his five-year (1831-1836) voyage around the world aboard H.M.S. Beagle, Darwin had the opportunity to collect specimens on both sides of South America, as well as in the Galapagos Islands and along the coasts of Australia and New Zealand. Throughout the voyage he gave much thought about the forms and distribution of the myriad new organisms he encountered, which slowly led to the development of ideas that later blossomed into his theory of evolution through natural selection. He was guided by a concept found in Malthus’ writings on human populations and food supplies. Darwin realized that although human beings might artificially improve or increase their food supply through selective breeding and cultivation, plants and animals could not do so and were therefore vulnerable to a process of selection in nature, which would explain changes in natural populations. He published his classic book On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection in 1859.

In essence, Darwin’s theory of evolution through natural selection is based on four principles or tenets: 1. Overproduction (many living organisms produce enormous quantities of reproductive cells or offspring); 2. Struggle for existence (all the germinating seeds, spores, and other reproductive cells of living organisms compete for available moisture, light, nutrients, and space, and the amounts of these elements available in nature are not sufficient to support all of these organisms, and as a result many die); 3. Inheritance and accumulation of favorable conditions (all living organisms vary and those hereditary variations with survival value are inherited from generation to generation and accumulate in time, while other variations not important to the survival of the species are gradually eliminated); 4. Survival and reproduction of the fittest (those forms of organisms best adapted to the environment have the best chance to survive and reproduce, while others less well adapted may succumb).

But Darwin’s theory was criticized as it failed to explain how hereditary variations originated and developed. Today we have far greater knowledge of how variations occur and are inherited and we are thus more able to understand the mechanisms of evolution in populations than was possible in Darwin’s time. Besides, Gregor Mendel’s findings on the factors that control the characteristics (i.e. the genes) were not published until 1866, and the details of mitosis and meiosis did not become known until 1900-1906.

Darwin’s enquiries about insect pollination led in 1861 to novel studies of wild orchids, showing adaptation of their flowers to attract specific moths to each species and ensure cross fertilisation. In 1862 Fertilisation of Orchids gave his first detailed demonstration of the power of natural selection to explain complex ecological relationships, making testable predictions.

1.9. Plant molecular biology

Molecular biology is the branch of biology that deals with the molecular basis of biological activity. Plant molecular biology is a highly specialized science for exploring plant cells and even altering them to increase the usefulness of plants in everyday life. It explores the role of certain cells, their function in plant life and methods to alter those cells to greater effect. Some of the most common traits studied are reactions to various stresses, resistance to common disease and minerals contained within the plant.

With the rise of the related molecular-scale biological approaches of molecular biology, and other new biological scientific areas (genomics, proteomics and metabolomics), the relationship between the plant genome and most aspects of the biochemistry, physiology, morphology and behaviour of plants can be subjected to detailed experimental analysis. The concept originally stated by Gottlieb Haberlandt in 1902 that all plant cells are totipotent and can be grown in vitro ultimately enabled the use of genetic engineering experimentally to knock out a gene or genes responsible for a specific trait, or to add genes that report when a gene of interest is being expressed. These technologies enable the biotechnological use of whole plants or plant cell cultures grown in bioreactors to synthesise pesticides, antibiotics or other pharmaceuticals, as well as the practical application of genetically modified crops designed for traits such as improved yield.

1.10. Botanical science in Romania

Dacians had a remarkable knowledge of plant medicinal use, a fact evidenced by many Dacian plant names. The Greek and Roman influence was profound but it seems that Theophrastus and Pliny’s impact did not have a wide circulation between the Danube and the Carpathians.

The Wallachian, Moldovan and Transylvanian floras were first referred by scholars such as: Monau (1634-1636) who was the first botanist to study the Transylvanian flora; D. Cantemir (1673-1723); high steward C. Cantacuzino (1650-1716); Leveille (1837). Transylvanian plant species were described using Linnaeus’s method by I. Benkö (1783 – Nomina vegetabilium).

Dictionario Valachico – Latinum, a 1693-1700 work by an anonymous author from Caransebeș (Anonymus Caransebesiensis), includes Romanian plant names. Iacob Cihac (Czihac) was very active with the Society of Physicians and Naturalists of Moldova and described in his work (Flora Moldaviae species ac genera hucusque excursionibus explorate – 1836) a number of 116 plant species using the Linnaean system.

In early nineteenth century, P. Kitaibel mentioned in Descriptio et icones plantarum rariorum Hungariae (1802) plant species studied in areas such as Mehadia, Băile Herculane, Sasca, Moldova Nouă. Subsequently plant species from Banat are referred by the following botanists: F. Schuster (1820), R. Schwarzolt (1831), P. Wierzbicki (1840-1842, 1850), etc.

J. Baumgarten, a botanist from Sighișoara, published a descriptive flora of Transylvania (Enumeratio Stirpium Magno Transilvaniae Principatui) in four volumes (1816 and 1846) which was the first scientific flora of this Romanian province.

The only scientific description of the flora for the region of Banat was authored by the physician and pharmacist J. Heuffel. It is based on botanical expeditions in which Heuffel described new plant species. His descriptions and names are still valid.

In Wallachia, the inception of botany as a science can be traced back to 1861 when the physician I. Baraș wrote a Manual of forest botany.

Romanian botanical science gained strength with the opening of the first botanical gardens (Iași – 1856, Cluj – 1875) and universities. D. Brândză was the scholar who created botanical education in Romania. He authored Prodromul florei României sau enumerațiunea plantelor până azi cunoscute în Moldova și Valahia, while D. Grecescu published in 1898 Conspectul florei României. Late eighteenth century Transylvanian botanists were: F. Porcius (1886 – Flora din fostul județ al Năsăudului), P. Vasici (1806-1881), and numerous foreign scholars (L. Simonkai, M. Fuss, K. von Marilaun, V. Janka, J. Pancič, S.F. Haynald, V. Borbas).

At the beginning of the twentieth century, Darwinism and ecological approaches had gained ground in biological science. Studying in the West had become current practice and scientific societies and publications mushroomed. After the unification of the three Romanian provinces a university called Universitatea Daciei Superioare was established in Cluj. Many Romanian botanists studied there.

Ioan Grințescu published in 1924 and 1934 a Course of General Botany, actually a botanical treatise, still one of the best Romanian botanical works. Professor Alexandru Borza from Cluj, apart from studying extensively the flora of the Banat region, was an environmental protection pioneer who supported the creation of the Retezat National Park and the Banat reserves of the Domogled Mountain (1932) and Cheile Nerei-Beușnița (1943). Together with professor I. Prodan, A. Borza conducted the first phytosociology studies in Transylvania and Romania.

Vegetation maps were published by A. Procopianu-Procopovici (1902, Harta pentru vegetațiunea țărilor dacice) and P. Enculescu (1924, Zonele de vegetație lemnoasă din România în raport cu condițiile orohidrografice, climatice, de sol și subsol).

G. Bujorean, the first professor of botany at the Timișoara Agronomical Institute was among the first in the world to have organized a plant ecology experiment aiming at studying the succession of plant species.

E.I. Nyarady was an eminent field botanist from Cluj, an academic center deemed the radiating point for Romanian botanical studies. Based in Cluj was also researcher and professor E. Pop, who was a plant physiologist; also, he published the monography Mlaștinile de turbă din România (1960).

In the second part of the twentieth century numerous works that treat various botanical aspects such as the types of Romanian forests, the Romanian pastures and hay meadows, the vegetation flora in different Romanian mountains, illustrated floras were published. A monumental work is the 12-volume Flora Republicii Populare Române published under the coordination of Traian Săvulescu, a member of the Romanian Academy; its first volume was published in 1952 and the last one in the late 1970s. In the preface of this major botanical work, the coordinator wrote that “Romanians use over 5,000 folk names for the wild and cultivated plant species that grow throughout the country. The knowledge of the fabulous Romanian plant folklore is far from being complete. Systematic studies are needed everywhere in our country in order to find the full repository of folk names used by locals to call the plants next to which they live, in line with their tongue and the nature of their souls. Such studies are valuable not only for botanists, but also for linguists and historians”.

The Romanian vascular flora comprises 69 fern species (Pteridophyta), and 3228 seed plant species (Spermatophyta).

1.11. A linguistic approach

The previous subsections provide more than enough evidence as to the current status of botany as science and study discipline. On the one hand, as one of the oldest fundamental disciplines of human knowledge, it has close ties with other mother sciences such as physics, chemistry or geography the notions of which helped scholars explain the processes that take place inside and outside of plant organisms. On the other hand botany offers some of the basic knowledge and connections to many newer and interdisciplinary sciences, such as to all branches of agriculture, genetics or molecular biology.

For such a varied and increasing array of scientific facts that botany offers to humanity a linguist is provided with a lavish universe of study. There are myriads of botanical scientific articles that need translation, and there are many companies that operate in agriculture-related businesses that consistently come across botanical terms, if we are just to give these two general examples. A linguist can thus be needed to translate or interprete botanical content or even to build glossaries of botanical terms. It is this last role that was undertaken in this dissertation for two major botanical subdivisions: plant citology and histology.

2. THE WHAT AND WHY OF TERMINOLOGY

2.1. The science of terminology

The term “terminology” is assigned to three concepts. Firstly, its meaning is that of terminology science, i.e. the inter- and transdisciplinary field of knowledge dealing with concepts and their representations (terms, symbols, etc.). Secondly, it may describe an aggregate of terms that represent the system of concepts of an individual subject field. Thirdly, terminology may designate a publication in which the system of concepts of a subject field is represented by terms.

There is no doubt about the increasing importance of terminology in our society today. Terminology plays an important role in many different fields such as standardization, translation, technical documentation, and software localization.

Any human activity and any field of knowledge is endowed with a large number of concepts which are interrelated with each other in the same field and with the concepts of other fields, and with an aggregate of terms assigned to these concepts. Progress in these fields gives rise to new concepts to which terms have to be assigned. These concepts need to be brought in line with the existing concept system. This activity of finding and forming terms for concepts and of defining concepts is both scientific and terminological.

Terminology or specialized language is more than a technical or particular instance of general language. In today’s society with its emphasis on science and technology, the way specialized knowledge concepts are named, structured, described, and translated has put terminology or the designation of specialized knowledge concepts in the limelight.

The development of terminology as a science, the application of terminological principles, and the international coordination of terminological work help avoiding a possible breakdown of subject communication. An extremely large number of new concepts, which arise in all fields of human activity, have to be expressed by existing terms or by terms to be formed by combination of word elements (roots, affixes) in each of the languages. The number of word elements amounts to a few thousands, that of concepts to millions. Without the terminological effort, this unfavourable relation would give rise to situations in which communication, in all its instances, would come to a standstill.

Any transfer of knowledge and skills, which are scattered on different places of the world, is only possible if terminologies in the respective languages are developed. Organizations and countries try to develop terminologies in those fields in which they intend to follow the progress of other organizations and countries. Translators and interpreters are mostly the first who feel the lack of terminologies when they have to reformulate the information in another language.

2.2. Terminology work

The nature of terminology work was originally described in detail by Prof. Eugen Wüster who presented four dimensions or characteristics of terminology: the subject fields, the languages, the approach to language, and the degree of abstraction. The subject field cannot be so general as a technology or natural science, but one can think of a field of study taught by a faculty or the competence of a single chair. I. Dahlberg argued in 1984 there were about 5600 concepts in use which represented scientific disciplines. Due to the development of interdisciplinarity we can assume today the number of scientific disciplines exceeds 6000. The languages dimension is also important since no two systems of concepts which are represented by two languages are by no means identical. But terminologists do not have to bother with 2000 different languages but only with a few dozen since terminologies were only available in 60 languages in the 1980’s. The third dimension expresses the attitude towards terminology of the people concerned. People may be just concerned with the handling of terminological documents (coordinators of terminology work), or they may use terminologies (technical writers or translators), or they may penetrate terminology entirely. The latter ones investigate and construct systems of concepts and terms; they are the true terminologists because they carry out a systemic work.

Terminology work comprises the following activities:

collecting and recording of terms assigned to concepts of a specific subject field;

finding, creating and standardizing a system of concepts for a subject field;

assigning a term to a particular concept;

describing terms by means of explanations or definitions, or the standardization of the definitions;

recording terminographical data (terminological and associated data). Terminological data are terms, definitions, explanations, contexts, conceptual relationships, equivalents in other languages, etc. Associated data are: the sources concerning the individual data, data of recording, etc.;

for multilingual terminology work, the comparison of concepts of different languages, the determination of the degree of equivalency of concepts, and the finding of equivalent terms.

The first and penultimate work items relate to terminography.

It is important to note the differences between descriptive terminology and prescriptive terminology. The first is about the recording of terminological usage, and most of the times is done without considering that the concepts of a specific subject field form a system of concepts. More correctly, it should be called terminographical documentation which results in dictionaries or computerized terminological data banks of the dictionary type. For improved results of descriptive terminology, subject field specialists should al least be co-opted. A concept system can thus be structured with the terms arranged in a classified order or at least in broad concept groups reflecting a system of concepts. The results are vocabularies or computerized terminological data banks of the vocabulary type. But given the lack of coordination or the non-use of terminological resources, it may happen that two or more vocabularies dealing with the same subject field and published in the same language combination do not meet the scientific requirements and are unreliable. Deficiencies may be encountered in specialized dictionaries.

This is why standardization of terminology, i.e. for one concept or element of thinking only one term should exist, became an imperative which led to the creation of prescriptive terminology. Through standardization concepts and systems of concepts are unified, homonymy is reduced and synonymy is eliminated, and necessary new terms in line with the terminological principles are created. Only if we are to think at the fact that the common language vocabulary is not very comprehensive (about 600,000 words in English) compared with the technical language, which, due to the rapid progress in science and technology, has to cope with the creation of an abundance of concepts and terms (millions of concepts for an individual subject field), there is the danger that a free development of terminology would lead to intolerable confusion.

Then a distinction is made between monolingual terminology and comparative terminology.

Monolingual terminology is performed in only one language. Monolingual terminology work might be carried out in the context of language management efforts for the language in question. For example, terms may need to be created for existing concepts to replace foreign-language terms that were adopted. Or new concepts may be introduced into a society with new industries, and terms may need to be created to designate these concepts.

Outside of concerted language management activities, monolingual terminology work may be necessary to ensure effective communication, for example, when a concept is being designated by a number of different terms within a particular group of speakers and the selection of a preferred term is called for, or when a subject field is evolving rapidly and the precise analysis and definition of concepts and identification of the terms that designate them are necessary. The preparation of a terminology case file with a view to standardizing usage may be required.

Comparative terminology is carried out in two or more languages. In this case, concept analysis must be performed in each of the languages involved. Concept systems are not always identical between any given pair of languages. Through terminology research, concepts may be matched where possible, and equivalent terms can then be identified.

Conversely, a comparison of the concept systems, together with the process of term identification, may reveal gaps in one or the other of the languages under study, and the creation of equivalent terms may be required to ensure the proper transfer of specialized knowledge between language communities as well as effective communication among members of the language communities involved.

Terminology standards are prepared at international and national level. The International Organization for Standardization (ISO) is the body responsible at international level, while at national level there are national standards institutions. There also exist terminology commissions working in national and international authorities that prepare terminologies for use in their particular field of activity (e.g., World Meteorological Organization, International Union of Pure and Applied Chemistry, etc.). Multinational and national companies are also engaged in regulating terminologies and creating unified terminologies that facilitate the communication between the respective companies, and with their customers, suppliers or with customs officers, etc.

In general, the products of terminology work are:

terminological vocabularies, which are necessary tools for expert communication;

alphabetic translations dictionaries, which can be derived from terminological vocabularies;

documentation thesauri, which are tools for the indexing and retrieval of subject knowledge, stored in information systems and networks.

With the development of professional or specialized languages appeared the need to compile and record terminologies. Scientists and scholars attempted to develop terms for the concepts of their field of study on the basis of the Latin and Greek languages in order to be understood internationally. It can be argued that from the fifteenth century onwards there were individual scholars, scientists, researchers or engineers who were concerned with the preparation of terminologies and the definition of concepts. Such were Linné (1735) who established a system of terms for biology, and Morveau (1782) for chemistry. Then a series of international congresses formed unified terminologies in fields like botany (first congress in 1867), zoology (1889), and chemistry (1892).

A terminologist intends to hone categorical organization by improving the accuracy and content of its terminology. Technical industries and standardization institutes compile their own glossaries. This provides the consistency needed in the various areas – fields and branches, movements and specialties – to work with core terminology to then offer material for the discipline’s traditional and doctrinal literature.

Terminology is also then key in boundary-crossing problems, such as in language translation and social epistemology. Terminology helps to build bridges and to extend one area into another. Translators research the terminology of the languages they translate. Terminology is taught alongside Translation in the universities and translation schools. Large translation departments and translation bureaus have a Terminology section.

Terminological work involves many activities and processes, ranging from specialized language planning to writing definitions to mapping out concept systems for the creation of knowledge-oriented terminological resources. The elaboration of databases and specialized dictionaries is particularly complex, and entails careful layout and design. It requires decision-making at many levels and affects all aspects of the resource’s microstructure and macrostructure. In fact, modern databases have become so large and complicated that the conception of term bases as a series of data entries, similar to the file cards of the pre-computer era is no longer tenable. Even tree-structure databases are now old-fashioned, and more recent conceptually-organized databases in both general language and specialized language tend to opt for a network structure more in line with the organization of the mental lexicon. Such a structure requires an underlying model of knowledge representation, which in Terminology has been sadly lacking up to the present.

2.3. General Theory of Terminology

There are three main approaches to the general research in terminology: the subject fields oriented approach; the philosophy-oriented approach; and the linguistics oriented approach.

The subject fields-oriented approach places in its center the concept and its relationships to other neighboring concepts, as well as the correspondence concept-term and the assignment of terms to concepts. It includes the application of terminography instead of lexicography, that is the individual vocabulary items are arranged in systematic order and not in alphabetical order.

The philosophy-oriented approach is very similar to the subject fields oriented approach, but it focuses on arranging concepts into philosophical categories. Here terminology shares a field in common with the documentation science, i.e. the classification theory.

The linguistics-oriented approach is based on the idea that since terminologies are parts of the lexicon of a special language, they are also sub-languages of individual languages. It applies linguistic tools to terminological phenomena including lexicography.

The general theory of terminology (GTT) was developed by Prof. Eugen Wüster who also created the Vienna School of Terminology. Basicaly this theory is a scientific discipline developed from practice for practical purposes. More precisely, it provides the scientific basis for terminology work (the application of terminological principles and methods). A specific feature of GTT is its inter- and transdisciplinarity. Any profession needs GTT for the developments of its terms. Moreover, GTT is supplemented by specific rules applicable to the terminology of particular subject fields, i.e. Special Field of Terminology. From the perspective of the GTT, terminology work should be performed by the specialists concerned along with professional terminologists or other language specialists.

The sphere of concepts is different from the sphere of terms. Concepts are dealt with by terminologists, while the meanings of words are treated by linguists. In terminology a unit of denomination consists of a term assigned to a concept. The concept is the meaning of the term. If for linguists connotations of words are important, terms do not have them. Moreover, the rules of inflexion and syntax are not of relevance for terminologists. Terminology sees language in a synchronic mode, i.e. the present meanings of terms are important.

Other differences between terminologies and common languages: a) if terminologies are deliberate creations, the standard of the common language is its usage; b) standardization of a single term requires unified translinguistic guidelines (terminological and terminographical principles); c) for terms the written form is preferred to the phonic form.

For GTT, the concept is an element of thinking, a mental construct representing a material or immaterial individual object. A concept consists of a multitude of characteristics which themselves are concepts, too. It was created even a discipline dedicated to concepts – conceptology; it is was semantics is for linguistics. It is important to understand that the concept exists independently of the term, the meaning of which it is. A term is assigned deliberately to a concept after due consideration whether the term corresponds to the concept in question. The assignment precedes an evaluation of the linguistic symbol to be assigned. This symbol can be an existing term or a term to be coined based on the characteristics which are integral constituents of the concept in question.

The most important connection between terminology and linguistics stems from the fact that the term is a linguistic symbol, which is formed of words or word elements.

While the relationships of concepts were recognized by Aristotle and I. Kant described the logical relationships of superordination, subordination and coordination, the first to investigate the system of concepts was the biologist Durand de Gros.

The parts of lexicography relevant for the GTT formed the terminological lexicography that now is called terminography. This subdiscipline is characterized by the systematic order of terms.

2.4. Word – Concept – Term

Special language is the totality of all linguistic means used in a field defined by a subject or a profession. Special language is based on two complementary approaches: the terminological approach and the sublanguage approach. Terminology is the main bearer of information of the individual special languages. Otherwise put, terminology is the totality of the special lexemes, the meanings of which are the concepts forming a system in the respective subject field. While special language can be seen as a subsystem of the lexicon of the common language, terminology is part of the lexicon of a special language.

Communication manifests itself by the contents of the communication units and by the external form of the communication units. The contents of communication are determined by concepts. But an individual concept has to be seen in connection with the related concepts from the same system. Concepts are separated from neighboring concepts by means of definitions. While in common language meanings are attached to words, in special languages terms and concepts are connected deliberately.

With regard to the external form of communication, it is important to distinguish between the word and the term. The word is a linguistic symbol which has attached contentwise several different meanings with no distinct demarcation. Sometimes, between the meanings of a word exist blurred transitions, and the meanings themselves have at times more shades. Context is an important element in desciphering a particular shade of a meaning. That is why the word is dependent on contexts.

Unlike the word, the term or terminology unit is a linguistic symbol which has assigned one or more concepts. The term can take the form of a word or a group of words, a letter or a graphic symbol, an abbreviation, an acronym, a notation. But it is important to note that concepts exist independently from terms. A term is dependent on the system of concepts to which belongs the concept that has the term assigned.

A term in a specialized language is distinguished from a word in general language by its single-meaning relationship (called monosemy) with the specialized concept that it designates and by the stability of the relationship between form and content in texts dealing with this concept (called lexicalization). Other indications that one is dealing with a term is its frequency of use and its relatively fixed contextual surroundings (its co-occurrents), and any typographical enhancements (for example, italics, boldface print, and quotation marks). Terms have a rather limited set of morphological and lexical structures: generally, terms are nouns (simple, derived, or compound), but sometimes a verb, adjective, noun phrase, verb phrase, or adjective phrase proves to be a term. It is important to be able to differentiate between words and terms, because terminology work is not equivalent to taking an inventory of words. That is the purview of general language dictionaries.

Terms can have different types of structures. They may be simple terms, i.e. terms consisting of only one stem with or without affixes, e.g. skirt, dress, godet, padding, etc. Or they may be abbreviated terms under the form of simple terms resulting from the omission of some letters. These type of terms can be either initialisms, i.e. abbreviated complex terms or names made up of the first letters of the term elements (e.g., UEFA=Union of European Football Associations, FDF – Fixture Design and Fabrication), or acronyms, i.e. abbreviated complex terms made up of letters from the full form of a term strung together into a sequence pronounced only syllabically (e.g., UNICEF=United Nations Children’s Fund). Then there are the complex terms, i.e. terms consisting of two or more stems with or without other term elements, such as miniskirt, batwing (sleeve), earring. And finally there are the compound terms, i.e. complex terms in which the elements have a fixed position within the term as a whole but are not linked by morphological devices (e.g., zipper pull, back drape, bateau neckline, peddle pusher). It is important to keep in mind that terms are not restricted to nouns or noun phrases but can also be phraseological units containing verb phrases.

The choice between a single-word or a multiword term depends on language conventions. Sometimes the equivalent of a single-word term in one language is a multiword in another language, e.g. chemise (English) and rochie cămașă (Romanian), ie (Romanian) and peasant blouse (English).

Any terminology work is primarily based on concepts rather than terms. The features of a concept are: intension, extension, composite, and their characteristics. Intension designates the aggregate of the characteristics of a concept. The extension is represented by all the subordinate concepts found on the same level of abstraction, but extension may refer to all individual objects which form a class that belong to a given concept. The composite feature refers to the contiguity of individual objects in space. The characteristics of concepts are those elements which serve to describe or identify a certain quality of an individual object. A characteristic may itself be a concept. Apart from being used for the comparison and classification of concepts, characteristics are used in the formulation of the definition of concepts, and in the formation of the terms assigned to concepts.

Because the concepts are composed of characteristics, there exist direct relationships between concepts having the same characteristics in their intensions. Between concepts that represent contiguous individual objects there are indirect relationships. The relationships established between concepts can be logical, ontological and relationships of effect.

A concept can be described by a definition or an explanation. A definition is the description of a concept by means of other known concepts, mostly in form of words and terms. Unlike an explanation, a definition determines the position of the concept in a system of other related concepts. Definitions can be by extention and by intention. These two types are preferred in the terminology work. The definition by intention specifies the characteristics of the concept to be defined, whereas the definition by extention enumerates all species found at the same level of abstraction or all the individual objects belonging to the concept defined. But definitions can also be descriptive (states the meaning of a term).

Because concepts cannot be perceived by the senses, linguistic symbols are needed for communication. In order to be communicated, concept needs term as a perceptual medium. For sciences such as biology, chemistry, anatomy, the classes of individual objects which themselves are regarded as individual objects and which form systems of terms are called nomenclatures.

A term consists of one or more word elements (morphemes), the smalles element conveying a linguistic meaning. Word elements are roots, affixes and endings. The number of roots in a given language is very small by comparison with the number of concepts for which a term is needed. Therefore most terms can only be a compound of word elements or transferred terms. By compounding, word groups (phrases), compound words or derivatives are created. Determination appears when the concept represented by an existing term is linked with one or more concepts representing a characteristic; determination implies the existence of a genus which is called determined member and of a characteristic determining member. Determining members can be prepositions, nouns, adjectives, verbs, adverbs, numerals, symbols, abbreviations or proper nouns. It may be useful to assign a new meaning to a term already in use in another subject field, provided that the field are sufficiently remote to avoid ambiguity. Such terms are called transferred terms. A skilfully chosen transfer term may be more concise than specially constructed complex term. Sometimes words and concepts are borrowed from foreign languages (e.g., kindergarten). This borrowing can take place directly or by literal translation.

In terminology is very apparent a phenomenon called internationalization of terms. It refers to the existence of international forms having the same meaning in different languages. This phenomenon should always be considered when standardizing terminologies. Etymology plays a very important part here. One should look for etymologically identical or similar forms in order to obtain international terms. These terms are pure Latin or Greek words or nationalized Latin words or ethnic words internationally accepted or popular variants from ancient roots.

Terms have to meet certain requirements: to be accurate, to be concise, to be easily spelt and pronounced, to allow the easy formation of derivatives, to be linguistically correct; ideally, terms should be monosemous and at the same time mononymous and be included in term systems. Monosemy is the term-concept assignment in which one concept only is assigned to a term, whereas mononymy means that one concept only is assigned to one term and one term only to one concept. Although monosemy and at the same time mononymy would be the ideal method of terminological standartization, this is almost impossible to achieve. This is due to the fact that the number of roots and affixes in each language that can be used as word elements in the formation of words is very small by comparison to the number of concepts which already exist and which is still needed for all subject fields. But at least a term should be unambigous in a definite context.

The binome concept-term is called a terminological unit.

2.5. Terminography

Terminography is an activity with the purpose of recording assignments term-concept including the position of concepts in the systems of concepts. Along with terminological data, associated data is recorded: language symbols, recorder, data of recording, etc. The terminological data and the associated data make up the terminographical data. A terminological record is a whole set of terminographical data. Terminography is of two different types: descriptive terminography, which records the usage of terminology as it is; and prescriptive terminography, which presents terminology as it ought to be. But for certain scientific fields, prescriptive terminography is replaced with recommended terminography, an idea based on the fact that there is a constant flow of scientific concepts.

Terminographical data can be gathered in an orderly manner in collections that may be vocabularies, glossaries, dictionaries, card files, terminological data banks, documentation thesauri, or other specific types of terminology listings. In vocabularies and glossaries the items are concept-oriented, i.e. the items follow a classified order according to a system of concepts. The concept-oriented multilingual vocabularies are also called terminological or systematic vocabularies. Dictionaries are term-oriented. The items, consisting in terms with their equivalents in one or more languages, are arranged alphabetically in one language. For translations phraseological dictionaries are used. In these dictionaries the items are phraseological units which are in fact terminological units. The explanations given in dictionaries to individual concepts are not interrelated in the way the definitions are in the vocabulary. As for a documentation thesaurus, the collection of terminographical data consists in elements which help to control a specific indexing language and also indicate the relationships between the concepts.

Some of the data categories that are employed in glossaries are:

The term: the designation of a defined concept in a special language by a linguistic expression. The content of this data category is always a term or other information treated as if it were a term (phraseological units and standard text).

Synonyms: any term that represents the same or a very similar concept as the main entry term in a term entry.

Antonyms: terms whose concepts constitute the opposite of the concept represented by a second term.

Collocations. A collocation is a recurrent word combination characterized by cohesion in that the components of the collocation must co-occur within an utterance or series of utterances, even though they do not necessarily have to maintain immediate proximity to one another (e.g., immunization against measles). Collocations differ from set or fixed phrases in that the components of the latter must generally appear in a fixed sequence. Recurrent word combinations that form a multiword term (e.g., adjective + noun, noun + noun, etc.) and that represent a single concept are not collocations.

Grammar: grammatical information about a term such as: part of speech, grammatical gender, grammatical number.

Geographical usage: term usage reflecting national differences; language and country symbols are used, and they can be combined.

Etymology: information on the origin of a word and the development of its meaning. Detailed etymology is primarily a concern of lexicology, although terminology is in some instances concerned with these features, particularly with respect to the coining of neologisms in language planning and term formation environments.

Language-planning qualifier: a qualifier assigned to a provisional term within a language planning or descriptive terminology environment (a term may be recommended, nonstandardized, proposed, or new).

Subject field: an area of human knowledge to which a terminological record is assigned. More than one subject field can be indicated for a given concept, and subject fields can be designated hierarchically as subfields (e.g., disease, cancer, non-Hodgkins lymphoma).

Definition: a statement that describes a concept and permits its differentiation from other concepts within a system of concepts. If no definitions are available, explanations can be used instead. An explanation is a statement that describes and clarifies a concept and makes it understandable, but does not necessarily differentiate it from other concepts.

Context: a text or part of a text in which a term occurs. Contexts are documented very frequently in descriptive and translation-oriented terminology work. In addition to providing information about concepts, contexts provide text-typological information valuable for determining term usage and collocational references. The main purpose of a linguistic context is to widen the knowledge horizon of text receivers since a meaning definition is always an underspecification, and is not sufficient by itself to provide the user with a full understanding of the term. A knowledge-rich context links the information within the term entry to the domain event, and helps the term base user activate mental spaces during the on-line process of meaning construction.

Comments: supplemental information pertaining to any other element in the data collection, regardless whether it is a term, term-related, descriptive, or administrative.

Language symbol: a symbol used to designate the name of a language. Two-letter symbols for common languages are used: EN (English), FR (French), RU (Russian), etc.

Source: a complete citation of the bibliographic information pertaining to a document or other resource.

There are two different strategies for searching and collecting terminology: manual and automatic. Manually searching and collecting terminology commonly involves using conventional resources (paper dictionaries, other glossaries, etc.), collecting representative texts (corpora) in one or more languages and in the particular subject field, identifying terminological units or terms, establishing concepts’ relationships, providing definition, context, grammar information, equivalents in other languages. Automatically searching and collecting terminology normally involves: using online resources (dictionaries, glossaries, databases, etc.), compiling corpora (machine readable texts), extracting terminology (identification and extraction of term candidates – TCs), evaluating/validating the results of Terminology Extraction Tools (TETs). Often resulting TCs are compared to existing terminological databases to distinguish known terms from unknown terms, and classifying of terminology according to classes and categories.

2.6. Lexicography

Terminology differs from lexicography, as it involves the study of concepts, conceptual systems and their labels, i.e. terms, whereas lexicography studies words and their meanings.

For a long time the distinction between lexicography and terminography was purely doctrinal. But the practical usage as well as the computerized means show that the difference is rather a pragmatical one. A specialized lexicographer works well with one or two languages, but finds it difficult to work with more languages. Whereas a terminographer attempts to offer multilingual equivalents under the principle of an autonomous discipline, i.e. terminology, based on ontology.

Lexicography is the process in which linguistic information (that is, the result of linguistic research) is being written down, processed and compiled in a specific lexicographical format. The result of the lexicographical process is usually a wordlist, glossary, dictionary, thesaurus or a computerised wordbank.

According to Cluver (1992), the difference between general lexicography and terminography, also named technical lexicography, lies in the variety of language described in each. General lexicography and terminography are methodological facets of the lexicography profession with first objective the systematic description and documentation of the usage of words or terms of a specific language community with its discernible culture and subcultures. The difference is: general lexicography documents the words of a language or languages, while terminography documents the terminology of subject fields, domains and disciplines.

Lexicography deals with the compilation and editing of general dictionaries. A general dictionary comprises all aspects of a given source language, i.e. common words, colloquial words, dialects, archaic words, etymology of words, words of literature, slang, vulgar words, deprecated words, sexist words, taboo words, etc. The lexicographer can provide the source-language words with translation equivalents in a target language or target languages.

According to Wersig (1976), there is a division of labour between lexicography and terminography. Lexicography descriptively examines the current state of the lexicon and its usage by recording existing designations and their meaning. The role of terminography is to establish firm relationships between concepts and designations, by determining, if necessary prescriptively, which designations should be used and how they should be used.

2.7. Cognitive Linguistics and Terminology

Cognitive Linguistics can be used as a theoretical basis for the analysis, representation, and configuration of specialized knowledge units (or terms), as well as a foundation for micro-theories of linguistic and graphical context selection.

Cognitive Linguistics helps structure coherently specialized concepts based on prototypes (Sociocognitive Terminology) and frame-like structures (Frames-based Terminology). The underpinning idea of these approaches have as premise the fact that language structure reflects conceptual structure and that it is possible to understand human thought processes by using language as a mirror. This linguistic discipline operates with ontologies. Initially just a phylosophical term, linguistics took it over and uses it in the form of representation and content ontologies, or formal and linguistic ontologies. Formal ontology is a content vocabulary that expresses a representation language for the specification of conceptualization, or, in other words, a set of rigorously defined terms and concepts used to describe and represent a knowledge area, as well as sets of relations, properties and values. In contrast, linguistic ontologies are generally much larger and strongly language-dependent since they focus on the words used in one or more languages.

Frame-based terminology is a new approach to specialized language that focuses on semantic analysis and the meaning of terminological units. The data extracted from multilingual corpora and dictionaries provide the basis for conceptual maps which reflect the place of specialized knowledge units in large knowledge configurations. Concept systems are organized on the basis of definitional templates and situated representations for specialized knowledge concepts.

Evidently, one of the overriding priorities in Terminology is to define data in as standardized a way as possible. An ontology has the advantage of anchoring linguistic representations in one or various languages to the same conceptual representation and thus fomenting data interoperability. Specialized domain ontologies thus help to eliminate conceptual and terminological confusion. They specify a set of generic concepts that characterize the domains as well as their definitions and interrelationships. It is now widely acknowledged that constructing such a domain model is crucial to the development of knowledge-based systems. This initial design of the skeleton of the domain is a task that can have far-reaching consequences.

One of the first issues posed when designing the conceptual structure of a domain is the extraction of information that is the basis of the conceptual organization. This information can be collected directly from experts in the field, but the disadvantage is that the information such obtained is based on a limited set of opinions. Moreover, even the best of experts have no knowledge of metacognition, that is they are not aware how to structure their knowledge. Another way to extract domain knowledge is by using specialized texts and knowledge-rich contexts. This helps find knowledge patterns that point to the conceptual relations found in a particular specialized domain.

Thus, contextual information must be based on the intersection of knowledge richness and knowledge patterns to adequately describe the terminological units and their frame of reference.

Given the fact that terms are specialized knowledge units that designate our conceptualization of objects, qualities, states, and processes in a specialized domain, any theory of Terminology should be cognitively oriented, and aspire to psychological and neurological adequacy. It goes without saying that knowledge of conceptualization processes as well as the organization of semantic information in the brain should underlie any theoretical assumptions concerning the retrieval and acquisition of specialized knowledge concepts as well as the design of specialized knowledge resources.

Cognitives Linguistics uses the new theories of cognition, based on cognitive psychology and neuroscience research. In light of these new results, congnitive processing is seen as a more dynamic phenomenon than portrayed by the standard theories of cognition. Cognition is grounded in multiple ways, such as simulation, situated action, and even bodily states; it means understanding through sensory and motor simulation. It means that simulations, such as words and symbols have a centralrole in the representation of conceptual knowledge. And this is why they should be taken into account in Terminology and knowledge representation. Kageura (2002) theorized on dynamicity, as a property of term formation. It explains how terms emerge, how intrinsic processes underlie the coherent coming into existence of new forms, or the meaning of term evolve within sociocultural contexts. And subsequently the need for terminological control.

Regarding the ways that such theories might affect terminological work, there is a wide range of possible applications in Terminology that are just beginning to be explored. First of all, situated conceptualizations underline the fact that concepts are not processed in isolation, but are typically situated in background situations and events. This signifies that context is all-important in knowledge representation. At any given moment in the perception of the entity, people also perceive the space surrounding it, including the agents, objects, and event present in it. Secondly, grounded or situated cognition means that object concepts are also dynamic since they are processed as part of a frame or dynamic context which highlights the type of action that they participate in. Thirdly, research results in this area indicate that knowledge acquisition requires simulation of human interaction with objects, and this signifies that non-hierarchical relations that define the goal, intended purpose, affordances, and result of the manipulation and use of an object are  just as important (if not more so) than hierarchical ones.

One conclusion of Cognitive Lingistics scholars with a wide application to the results of terminological works is that Terminology seems to be mostly concerned with specialized nouns and noun phrases, and very little with verbs. This is largely because specialized discourse uses the same verbs as in general language. What changes is the semantic nature of the arguments. Their specialization tends to restrict verb meaning, and make it less polysemic than in general language discourse.

Pragmatics is useful for Terminology as it explains why terminological variation occurs. Although the tendency in General Terminology Theory was initially to ignore context and contextual variables as well as the terminological variation that they produce, it soon became apparent that specialized terms are lexical items that are used in communicative contexts, and that these contexts can affect their potential meaning. It is somehow strange that terminological variation exists, since one of the main objectives of specialized communication is exactly the opposite. For instance, how come that for a term like high-dose chemotherapy, variants like high-dosage chemotherapy, intense chemotherapy, high intensity chemotherapy or dose intense chemotherapy are used? Explanations may range from user-based parameters like geographic, temporal or social variation to usage-based parameters of tenor, field, and mode. But some scholars (Faulstich) note that terminological structures could be seen in terms of change over time, in other words in their synchronicity and diachronicity. Other causes of terminological variation are dialectal (different origins of the authors), functional (different communicative registers), discursive (different stylistic and expresive needs of the authors), interlinguistic (due to contacts between languages), cognitive (different conceptualizations and motivations; e.g. euphemisms for negative concepts – staff downsizing, staff sliming instead of layoff). Moreover, there are variations that occur randomly and without any pattern or regularity, such as morphological variants, orthographic variants, ellipted variants, abbreviations, graphical variations, variation by permutation.

Frame-based Terminology advocates a multimodal description of specialized concepts in which the information contained in terminographic definitions meshes with the visual information in images for a better understanding of complex and dynamic concept systems. The role of graphical information as cognitive support in specialized texts implies that images are non-linguistic resources for the representation and transmission of specialized knowledge which enhance the comprehension of a scientific system. So images can be used in terminology products to represent the core attributes of specialized concepts.

3. GLOSSARY

Eukaryotic cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A cell that possesses a clearly defined, membrane-bound nucleus.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/195150/eukaryote, accessed on August 24, 2013 at 17:31

NOTA BENE 1. < Neo-Latin Eukaryota, earlier Eucaryotes  (1925) “those having a true nucleus”, equivalent to eu- eu- + Greek káry(on) nut, kernel (< Greek,  combining form of káryon nut, kernel) + Neo-Latin -ota, -otes; -ote: a suffix forming singular nouns that correspond to the plural taxonomic suffix –ota; 2. 1665–75; Middle English celle < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room; Old English cell  < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT citology

HYPERNYM cell

ANTONYMS prokaryotic cell

CONTEXTS

1. In eukaryotic cells, the nuclear DNA is linear and tightly bound to special proteins known as histones, forming a number of more complex chromosomes. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 16)

2. Eukaryotic cells do not contain peptidoglycan, the framework of the prokaryotic cell wall. (http://www.pearsonhighered.com/tortora10einfo/assets/pdf/TortoraFunkeCase_10e_CH04.pdf, accessed on August 24, 2013, at 17:56)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă eucariotă

DEFINITION Celulele eucariote sunt celulele cu nucleu bine diferențiat, numit și veritabil sau tipic.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2. engl. eucaryote.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); feminin; celulelor eucariote.

GENERIC CONCEPT citologie

ANTONYMS celulă procariotă

HYPERNYM celulă

CONTEXTS

1. Forma celulelor eucariote, înțeleasă drept o configurație spațială geometric definită, variază de la un organ la altul, de la o specie la alta, în dependență de funcțiile fiziologice pe care le îndeplinește și de topografia ei în organul respectiv. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 17 )

2. Celulele eucariote sunt caracteristice tuturor organismelor care fac parte din cele 4 regnuri: protiste, fungi, plante și animale. Ele au apărut după cele procariote, în urmă cu 1-3 miliarde de ani. (Sursa: http://biologiexiia.wikispaces.com/file/view/Tipuri_de_celule.pdf; accesată la 24 august 2013, ora 18:31)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Prokaryotic cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION In general, prokaryotic cells are those that do not have a membrane-bound nucleus.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://hyperphysics.phy-astr.gsu.edu/hbase/biology/prokar.html, accessed on August 25, 2013, at 21:29

NOTA BENE 1. taken as singular of Neo-Latin Prokaryota,  earlier Procaryotes  (1925); < Greek,  combining form of pró  for, before; Greek káry(on) nut, kernel (< Greek,  combining form of káryon  nut, kernel) + Neo-Latin -ota, -otes; -ote: a suffix forming singular nouns that correspond to the plural taxonomic suffix –ota; 2. 1665–75; Middle English celle < Old French celle < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room; Old English cell < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT citology

HYPERNYM cell

ANTONYMS eukaryotic cell

CONTEXTS

1. The cytoplasm of prokaryotic cells, by contrast, typically is not compartmentalized by membranes. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 16)

2. Prokaryotic cells may have photosynthetic pigments, such as is found in cyanobacteria ("blue bacteria"). Some prokaryotic cells have external whip-like flagella for locomotion or hair like pili for adhesion. Prokaryotic cells come in multiple shapes: cocci (round), baccilli (rods), and spirilla or spirochetes (helical cells). (http://www.biology.arizona.edu/cell_bio/tutorials/pev/page2.html; accessed on August 25, 2013, at 21:46)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă procariotă

DEFINITION Celulele eucariote sunt celule fără nucleu tipic, diferențiat, dar cu un echivalent al nucleului numit nucleoid.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 15

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2. engl. procaryote.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); feminin; celulelor procariote.

GENERIC CONCEPT citologie

ANTONYMS celulă eucariotă

HYPERNYM celulă

CONTEXTS

1. Materialul nuclear al celulelor procariote constă dintr-un singur cromozom, care este în contact direct cu citoplasma. (Sursa: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Celul%C4%83_(biologie), accesată la 25 august 2013, ora 22:27)

2. Membrana citoplasmatică a celulei procariote este de natură lipoproteică, cu o structură funcțională complexă, constituind un alt criteriu de deosebire a celulei procariote față de celula eucariotă.

(Sursa: http://chimie-biologie.ubm.ro/Cursuri%20on-line/JELEA%20MARIAN/1.%20Introducere%20-%20Note%20de%20curs.pdf, accessed on August 25, 2013, at 22:10)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Mitochondrion

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Cytoplasmic organelle of all eukaryotic cells engaging in aerobic respiration, and the source of most adenosine triphosphate in those cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biologie, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 365

NOTA BENE < Greek míto (s) thread + chóndrion  small grain, equivalent to chóndr (os) grain, corn + -ion diminutive suffix.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; (pl.) mitochondria.

GENERIC CONCEPT citology

HYPERNYM cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Thus in plant cells genetic information is found in three different compartments: nucleus, plastid, and mitochondrion. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 32)

2. Mitochondria are highly pleomorphic and motile structures. (http://www.illuminatedcell.com/Mitochondrion.html, accessed on August 28, 2013 at 00:01)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT mitocondrie

DEFINITION Organit citoplasmatic la plante și animale alcătuit din proteine, lipide și enzime care asigură celulei energia necesară.

DEFINITION SOURCE Coteanu, Ion, Seche, Luiza, Seche Mircea (coord.) (1996), DEX – Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române, Ediția a II-a, Ed. Univers Enciclopedic, București, p. 641

NOTA BENE fr. mitochondrie

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; mitocondriilor

GENERIC CONCEPT citologie

HYPERNYM organit celular

CONTEXTS

1. Mitocondriile au fost descoperite mai întâi în celula animală de către doi citologi germani: W. Fleming (1882) și R. Altmann (1890), folosind anumite tehnici de colorare a celulei fixate. (Sursa: Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 28)

2. Se consideră că sterilitatea masculină aloplasmică este condiționată de disfuncții în activitatea mitocondriilor, determinate de coordonarea ineficientă dintre genomurile citoplasmatic și nuclear la

nivelul transcripților (expresia genelor mitocondriale) sau asamblarea produselor de translație în complexul lanțului respirator.

(Sursa: http://ibn.idsi.md/sites/default/files/imag_file/Androsterilitatea%20citoplasmatica%20la%20diferite%20plante%20de%20cultura.pdf; 27.08.2013; ora 00:34)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Plastid

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Small, variously shaped organelle, in cytoplasms of plant cells, one to many per cell, each surrounded by an envelope of two membranes and containing a system of internal membranes, pigments and/or reserve food material, a more or less homogeneous ground substance (stroma) in which ribosomes of a prokaryotic type may be present.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biologie, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 452

NOTA BENE < German Plastide  < Greek plastid-,  stem of plástis,  feminine derivative of plástēs  modeler, creator, derivative of plássein  to form.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, plastids

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. The process of plastid division has been characterized morphologically from careful analysis of light and electron microscopy images

(Source: http://www.plantcell.org/content/11/4/549.full.pdf+html; accessed on September 09, 2013, at 21:56)

2. Whereas endosymbiosis involving a cyanobacterium explains the establishment of primary plastids in Plantae, the story is more convoluted in other photosynthetic eukaryotes, which harbor secondary plastids with more complex structures.

(Source: http://www.nature.com/scitable/topicpage/the-origin-of-plastids-14125758; accessed on September 09, 2013, at 21:59)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT plastidă

DEFINITION Plastidele sunt organite celulare specifice regnului vegetal. Încă în secolul trecut A.W.F. Schimper și E. Strasburger le-au categorisit în trei grupe după culoarea pe care o prezintă: a) cloroplaste, de culoare verde, cu rol esențial în fotosinteză; b) leucoplaste, fără culoare, dar putând să se coloreze ulterior prin înglobarea unui pigment și c) cromoplaste, de culori diferite, în funcție de natura pigmentului pe care îl conțin.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 24

NOTA BENE fr. plastide

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; plastidelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

SYNONYMS plastă

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION

CONTEXTS

Plastidele se înmulțesc prin diviziune, simultan cu diviziunea celulei sau independent de aceasta. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 32)

2. Plastidele verzi din celulele epidermice având un sistem lamelar slab dezvoltat au o activitate fotosintetică mult scăzută comparativ cu cele ale celulelor asimilatoare propriu-zise. (Sursa: Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 74)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Endoplasmic reticulum

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The endoplasmic reticulum (ER) is an eukaryotic organelle that forms an interconnected network of tubules, vesicles, and cisternae within cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.princeton.edu/~achaney/tmve/wiki100k/docs/Endoplasmic_reticulum.html, accessed on September 15, 2013, at 22:03

NOTA BENE 1. a) endo- < Greek, combining form of éndon within; cognate with Old Irish ind-, OL endo- in, on; 1705-15; b) plasma < Late Latin < Greek plásma something molded or formed, akin to plássein to form, mold; c) -ic < Middle English -ic, -ik < Latin -icus; in many words representing the cognate Greek -ikos (directly or through L); in some words replacing -ique < French < Latin -icus; 2. < Latin rēticulum little net.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Examination of dividing root-tip cells of Pinus brutia by confocal-laser-scanning microscopy, using immunolocalization techniques to identify microtubules and endoplasmic reticulum (ER), revealed that tubules of ER formed a dense ring-like formation at the site of the preprophase band

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 79)

2. The endoplasmic reticulum manufactures, processes, and transports a wide variety of biochemical compounds for use inside and outside of the cell.

(Source: http://micro.magnet.fsu.edu/cells/endoplasmicreticulum/endoplasmicreticulum.html, accessed on September 15, 2013, at 22:12)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT reticul endoplasmatic

DEFINITION Structură subcelulară, un sistem complex de citomembrane intracitoplasmatice, care se caracterizează printr-o diversitate și o plasticitate deosebită. Există două tipuri de reticul endoplasmatic: neted și rugos.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.pharmatrade.ro/dictionar-medical/Reticul-endoplasmatic, accesată la 15 septembrie 2013, ora 22:16.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. réticule, lat. reticulum; 2. fr. endoplasmatique

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; reticulelor endoplasmatice

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

CONTEXTS

1. În celula vegetală, densitatea elementelor care alcătuiesc reticulul endoplasmatic este mai mică decât în celula animală și variază după țesut. (Sursa: Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 74, p. 32)

2. Reticulul endoplasmatic joacă rol în compartimentarea celulei, asigurând o mare suprafață pentru reacțiile biochimice. (Sursa: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Reticul_endoplasmatic, accesată la 15 septembrie 2013, ora 22:30)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Golgi apparatus

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, Ray Franklin (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION An organelle in eukaryotic cells that stores and modifies proteins for specific functions and prepares them for transport to other parts of the cell.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.thefreedictionary.com/Golgi+apparatus; accessed on September 15, 2013, at 22:36

NOTA BENE < Latin apparātus  equipment, orig. the act of equipping, preparation, equivalent to apparā (re ) to prepare ( ap- ap-1  + parāre;  see prepare) + -tus  suffix of v. action

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); COUNTABLE, Golgi apparatuses

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

SYNONYMS Golgi complex, Golgi body

CONTEXTS

1. Golgi bodies and Golgi-derived vesicles are also conspicuous during sec- ondary wall formation in both vessel elements and tra- cheids, as the Golgi apparatus plays an important role in the synthesis and delivery of matrix substances, notably hemicelluloses, to the developing wall

(Source: Everet, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 277)

2. Due to its relatively large size, the Golgi apparatus was one of the first organelles ever observed. In 1897, an Italian physician named Camillo Golgi, who was investigating the nervous system by using a new staining technique he developed (and which is still sometimes used today; known as Golgi staining or Golgi impregnation), observed in a sample under his light microscope a cellular structure that he termed the internal reticular apparatus.

(Source: http://micro.magnet.fsu.edu/cells/golgi/golgiapparatus.html, accessed on September 15, 2013, at 22:41)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT aparat Golgi

DEFINITION Aparatul Golgi (sau dictiozom) este un organit celular găsit la majoritatea eucariotelor, situat în apropierea centrului celulei, langa reticulul endoplasmatic. Este delimitat de endomembrane, structurat sub forma unei stive de cisterne recurbate prezentind polaritate morfologica si biochimica. A fost identificat în 1898 de către doctorul italian Camillo Golgi și a fost numit după el. Funcția principală a aparatului Golgi este procesarea și împachetarea macromoleculelor precum proteinele și lipidele care sunt sintetizate de celulă. Este deosebit de important în procesarea proteinelor pentru secreție. Aparatul Golgi este o parte a sistemului endomembranal al celulei.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aparatul_Golgi, accesată la 15 septembrie 2013, ora 22:45.

NOTA BENE lat. apparatus, fr. Apparat, germ. Apparat.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; aparatelor Golgi

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

SYNONYMS complex Golgi, dictiozom

CONTEXTS

1. În celula vegetală eucariotă, complexul Golgi sau dictiozomul este format din o serie de saci sau cisterne dispuse paralel una față de cealaltă, din micro- și macrovezicule. (Sursa: Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 32)

2. Funcția principală a aparatului Golgi este procesarea și împachetarea macromoleculelor precum proteinele și lipidele care sunt sintetizate de celulă. Este deosebit de important în procesarea proteinelor pentru secreție. Aparatul Golgi este o parte a sistemului endomembranal al celulei. (Sursa: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aparatul_Golgi, accesată la 15 septembrie 2013, ora 22:49)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Vacuole

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Vacuoles are organelles bounded by a single membrane, the tonoplast, or vacuolar membrane. They are multifunctional organelles and are widely diverse in form, size, content, and functional dynamics.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 34

NOTA BENE < French; a) vacuum: < Latin,  neuter of vacuus  empty; b) –ole = a suffix found in French loanwords of Latin origin, usually diminutives, and later in adaptations of words borrowed directly from Latin or in Neo-Latin coinages: areole; centriole; vacuole. Origin:
< French < Latin -olus, -ola, -olum,  variant of -ulus -ule with stems ending in a vowel.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, vacuoles

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Another example of the versatility of vacuoles comes from investigations of the motor cells of the pulvini from Mimosa pudica.

(Source: http://www.plantcell.org/content/11/4/587.full, accessed on September 15, 2013, at 23:12)

2. Plant vacuoles are ubiquitous organelles that are essential to multiple aspects of plant growth, maintenance and development. Their key role in stomatal movements underscores their importance in fundamental gas exchange for plants.

(Source: http://www.nature.com/scitable/topicpage/plant-vacuoles-and-the-regulation-of-stomatal-14163334, accessed on September 15, 2013, at 23:17)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT vacuolă

DEFINITION Vacuolele reprezintă un constituent neviu, specific celulei vegetale, unde poate să ajungă la dimensiuni impresionante.

DEFINITION SOURCE Sursa: Grințescu, Ioan, (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 46

NOTA BENE fr. vacuole

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; vacuolelor

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION organit specific numai celulei vegetale

CONTEXTS

1. În afară de vacuole, în citoplasmă se mai găsesc și niște bășicuțe mici numite fisode, cu un conținut de substanțe specifice. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 54)

2. Vacuolele conțin un lichid numit suc celular sau vacuolar.

(Sursa: http://www.scribd.com/doc/63410937/Structuri-Specifice-Celulei-Vegetale; accesată la 15 septembrie 2013, ora 23:30)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Vacuome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Collective term for the total of all vacuoles in a cell, tissue, or plant.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 540

NOTA BENE < French; vacuum < Latin,  neuter of vacuus  empty; -ome < Greek -ōma.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, vacuomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Using these methods investigators have identified the following principal types of Golgi material in plant cells: osmiophilic platelets, the vacuome, small scattered globules, the cortex of the contractile vacuoles, and plastids.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007%2FBF02879313, accessed on September 16, 2013, at 14:18)

2. It has been noted that the increase of the volume of the infected cell in effective nodules is associated with the increase of the volume of vacuome, symbiosomes and cystol while in ineffective bacteroidal tissue with the increase of the starch volume and to a lesser degree symbiosomes and cytosol volumes..

(Source: http://pbsociety.org.pl/journals/index.php/asbp/article/view/873, accessed on September 16, 2013, at 14:21)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT vacuom

DEFINITION Vacuomul este alcătuit din totalitatea vacuolelor dintr-o celulă.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.geocities.ws/bio_kore/morfologiaplantelor/vacuom.htm, accesată la 16 septembrie 2013, ora 14:26

NOTA BENE fr. vacuome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

SYNONYMS aparat vacuolar, sistem vacuolar

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION specific numai celulei vegetale

CONTEXTS

1. Vacuomul celular (incluziuni ergastice lichide): vacuolele sunt caracteristice celulei vegetale, desi se pare ca au fost identificate si in celula animala; in celulele tinere vacuolele sunt mici si au vascozitate mare. (Sursa: http://www.studentie.ro/cursuri/biologie/botanica-farmaceutica-paraplasma-vacuomul-celular-incluziuni-ergast_i47_c1108_92962.html, accesată la 16 septembrie 2013, ora 14:33)

2. Vacuomul (aparatul vacuolar), totalitatea vacuolelor dintr-o celulă, este un constituient celular evidențiat în celulele animale și în special în cele vegetale unde poate să cuprindă mai mult de nouă zecimi din întreg volumul celular limitat de membrana plasmatică.

(Sursa: http://chimie-biologie.ubm.ro/Cursuri%20on-line/JELEA%20MARIAN/1.%20Introducere%20-%20Note%20de%20curs.pdf, accesată la 16 septembrie 2013, ora 14:41)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Tonoplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Cytoplasmic membrane surrounding vacuole in plant cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 561

NOTA BENE tono- + -plast; a) a combining form with the meanings “stretching,” “tension,” “tone,” used in the formation of compound words: tonometer; < Greek tón ( os ); b) a combining form meaning “living substance,” “organelle,” “cell,” used in the formation of compound words: chloroplast; chromoplast; protoplast; combining form representing Greek plastós  formed, molded, equivalent to plath-,  base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; UNCOUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT cytoplasmic organelle

HYPERNYM cytoplasmic membrane

SYNONYMS vacuolar membrane

CONTEXTS

1. The tonoplast is unique among plant membranes in having two proton pumps, an H+-ATPase and an H+-pyrophosphatase (H+-PPase) (Maeshima, 2001), although some data indicate that H+- PPase may also be present in the plasma membrane of some tissues.

(Source: Evert, Ray Franklin (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey; p. 21)

2. Understanding the mechanisms for targeting proteins to the vacuolar membrane, or tonoplast, is important for developing novel applications for biotechnology.

(Source: http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S0168945213001611; accessed on September 16, 2013, at 15:07)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT tonoplast

DEFINITION Membrana plasmatică ce separă vacuola de citoplasmă.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie

NOTA BENE fr. tonoplaste

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; defectiv de plural

GENERIC CONCEPT organit citoplasmatic

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION specific numai celulei vegetale

CONTEXTS

1. Transportul substanțelor în celulă este reglat de către membranele semipermeabile: plasmalema și tonoplastul. (Sursa: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu A., Delian E., (1996), Curs de Fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, p. 14)

2. În imaginea electronomicroscopică, celula vegetală ne relevă următoarele structuri : nucleul, nucleolul, membrana nucleară, cloroplastele (și alte tipuri de plastide) cu dubla lor membrană, mitocondriile, dictiozomii, ribozomii, reticulul endoplasmatic, microcorpii, vacuolele și membranele plasmatice: tonoplastul și plasmalema, precum și alte structuri a căror funcție este încă puțin cunoscută.

(Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 20)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cytoplasm

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION All cell contents, including the plasma’ membrane, but excluding any nuclei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 147

NOTA BENE cyto- + -plasm; a) a combining form meaning “cell”, used in the formation of compound words: cytoplasm; < Greek kyto-,  combining form of kýtos  container, receptacle, body; b) a combining form with the meanings “living substance,” “tissue,” “substance of a cell,” used in the formation of compound words: endoplasm; neoplasm; cytoplasm.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, cytoplasms.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM protoplast

CONTEXTS

1. Most biologists today use the term cytoplasm, as originally introduced by Kölliker (1862), to designate all of the material surrounding the nucleus, and they refer to the cytoplasmic matrix, in which the nucleus, organelles, membrane systems, and nonmembranous entities are suspended, as the cytosol.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 18)

2. The never-seen-before fine preservation and ultrastructures of cytoplasm in charcoalified plant debris from the early Cretaceous in Kansas, USA are presented in this paper.

(Source: Wang X., Dilcher, D. L., (2005), The Preservation of Cytoplasm in Fossil Plants, Abstract P0619 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 337)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT citoplasmă

DEFINITION Citoplasma reprezintă mediul intracelular, situat între membrana celulară și nucleu, al unei celule, constituind masa fundamentală a acesteia.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.scribd.com/doc/69855011/Citoplasma-Fundamentala-Prezentare-Catalin, accesată la 16 septembrie 2013, ora 15:59

NOTA BENE fr. cytoplasme

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; citoplasmelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT component celular

HYPERNYM protoplasmă

SYNONYMS plasmă celulară, protoplasmă în sens strict

CONTEXTS

1. Compoziția chimică a citoplasmei este următoarea : 70-85% apă, iar diferența o constituie substanța uscată formată din compuși organici (holoproteine, nucleoproteine, lipide, aminoacizi, vitamine, hormoni etc.) și substanțe minerale (fosfor, calciu, fier etc.). (Sursa: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu A., Delian E., (1996), Curs de Fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, p. 25)

2. Cercetările au scos în evidență că așezarea citoplasmei în celulă în cursul creșterii celulei se modifică în mod specific. Citoplasma celulelor tinere umple complet lumenul celulei.

(Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 23)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cytoplasmic matrix

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The fluid and semi-fluid matrix of the cytoplasm, including the cytoskeleton, in which are suspended the organelles.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 148

NOTA BENE 1. cyto- + -plasm- + -ic; a) a combining form meaning “cell”, used in the formation of compound words: cytoplasm; < Greek kyto-,  combining form of kýtos  container, receptacle, body; b) a combining form with the meanings “living substance,” “tissue,” “substance of a cell,” used in the formation of compound words: endoplasm; neoplasm; cytoplasm; combining form representing Greek plásma; c) Middle English -ic, -ik < Latin -icus; in many words representing the cognate Greek -ikos; in some words replacing -ique < French < Latin -icus; 2. Middle English matris, matrix < Latin mātrix female animal kept for breeding (Late Latin:  register, orig. of such beasts), parent stem (of plants), derivative of māter  mother.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM protoplast

SYNONYMS cytosol, intracellular fluid, cytoplasmatic matrix, cell matrix, cytomatrix

CONTEXTS

1. The recent debate on the nature of the cytoplasmic matrix is reviewed on the basis of results obtained by electron microscopy of embedment-free materials, i.e., the critical point-dried whole mount-cell method, the polyethylene glycol (PEG)-embedding and subsequent de-embedding section method, and the freeze-etching method.

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/8562131, accessed on September 16, 2013, at 16:20)

2. From this conference we have arrived at a state in our study of the cytoplasmic matrix and the integration of cellular function comparable to the memorable meeting on tissue fine structure held at Arden House in 1956 that produced the first supplement to what is now The Journal of Cell Biology and ushered in the period of classic study of that subject.

(Source: http://jcb.rupress.org/content/99/1/235s.full.pdf, on September 16, 2013, at 16:31)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT matrice citoplasmatică

DEFINITION Matricea citoplasmatică este denumirea care se atribuie acelei părți din celulă care nu este delimitată în compartimente marginite de membrane intracelulare.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.scrigroup.com/educatie/biologie/Materia-citoplasmatica-hialopl63288.php, accesată la 16.09.2013, ora 16:38

NOTA BENE 1. lat. matrix, -icis, fr. matrice; 2. fr. cytoplasme

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); feminin; matricelor citoplasmatice

GENERIC CONCEPT component celular

HYPERNYM protoplasmă

SYNONYMS citoplasmă fundamentală, hialoplasmă, citosol

CONTEXTS

1. În accepțiunea actuală, electronomicroscopică, citoplasma constă din hialoplasmă numită și citoplasma fundamentală sau matrice citoplasmatică (masă omogenă lichidă) și un sistem complex de membrane: plasmalema și tonoplastul, reticulul endoplasmatic (RE), aparatul Golgi ș.a. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 20)

2. O lungă perioadă de timp s-a considerat că matricea citoplasmatică este omogenă, nestructurată (amorfă), fapt pentru care a fost denumită hialoplasmă.

(Sursa: http://www.scribd.com/doc/77952919/histologie-citoschelet, accesată la 16 septembrie 2013, ora 16:51)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cyclosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Circulation of protoplasm (cytoplasmic streaming) in many eukaryotic cells, especially large plant cells. Sometimes restricted, as in small plant cells and animal cells, to jerky movement of organelles and granules in the cytoplasm.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 147

NOTA BENE < Greek kýklōsis  an encircling.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, cycloses.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell physiology

HYPERNYM plant cell movements

SYNONYMS cytoplasmic streaming

CONTEXTS

1. Reactivation of the cambium is preceded by a resumption of cyclosis followed by the hydrolysis of storage products and coalescence of the numerous small vacuoles to form fewer larger vacuoles.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 336)

2. Canadian pondweed (Elodea canadensis) is often mentioned in biology and freshwater life books as one of the best subjects to demonstrate the phenomenom called cyclosis or cytoplasmic streaming.

(Source: http://www.microscopy-uk.org.uk/mag/indexmag.html?http://www.microscopy-uk.org.uk/mag/artnov00/dwelodea.html, accessed on September 18, 2013, at 17:23)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cicloză

DEFINITION Mișcare a protoplasmei în interiorul celulei.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.dictionarweb.com/dictionar-cicloza.html, accesată la 18.09.2013, ora 17:28

NOTA BENE fr. cyclose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; ciclozelor

GENERIC CONCEPT mișcări de orientare la plante

HYPERNYM mișcări intracelulare

SYNONYMS curenți citoplasmatici, mișcări citoplasmatice, mișcare intracelulară activă, dineză

CONTEXTS

1. Cicloza este influențată de diverși factori (lumina, temperatura, variații osmotice) care pot fi suspendați temporar prin acțiunea anestezicelor (eter, cloroform, frig). (Sursa: http://www.forum.portal.edu.ro, accesată la 18 septembrie 2013, ora 17:34)

2. Mișcarea activă intracelulară a citoplasmei se numește dineză sau cicloză.

(Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 29)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Organelle

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Structural and functional part of a cell, distinguished from the cytosol. Often membrane-bound (e.g. nucleus, mitochondria, chloroplasts, endoplasmic reticulum); sometimes not (e.g. ribosomes). The plasma membrane is itself an organelle. Those in cytoplasm are termed cytoplasmie organelles, in contrast to the nucleus.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 408

NOTA BENE < Neo-Latin organella, diminutive of Latin organum organ; -elle = a noun suffix occurring in loanwords from French, where it originally formed diminutives, now often with a derivative sense in which the diminutive force is lost (bagatelle; prunelle; rondelle); also in Anglicized forms of Latin words ending in -ella (organelle).

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, organelles.

GENERIC CONCEPT organizarea celulei

HYPERNYM protoplast

SYNONYMS cell organ

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION

CONTEXTS

1. The various components of the protoplast are considered individually in the following paragraphs. Among those components are the entities called organelles. As with the term cytoplasm, the term organelle is used dif-ferently by different biologists. Whereas some restrict use of the term organelle to membrane-bound entities such as plastids and mitochondria, others use the term more broadly to refer also to the endoplasmic reticulum and Golgi bodies and to nonmembranous components such as microtubules and ribosomes.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 19)

2. Plastids of all types develop from proplastids, which are small, pale green or colorless organelles having roughly the size and form of mitochondria.

(Source: Stern, K. R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 43)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT organit

DEFINITION Organitele celulare sunt structuri specializate localizate în citoplasma celulară, care îndeplinesc funcții specifice, unele dintre ele posedând o membrană proprie.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Organit_celular, accesată la 18 septembrie 2013, ora 18:01

NOTA BENE fr. organite

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; organitelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM protoplasma

SYNONYMS organit celular, organit citoplasmatic, organit plasmatic

CONTEXTS

1. Citoplasma împreună cu organitele plasmatice formează substanța vie care este capabilă de funcțiuni vitale active. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 20)

2. Microcorpii sunt organite înconjurate de o singură membrană, având 0,2 – 1,5 μm (200 – 1 500 nm sau 2 000 – 15 000 Å) în diametru.

(Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 34)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Vesicle-mediated transport

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A cellular transport process in which transported substances are moved in membrane-bounded vesicles; transported substances are enclosed in the vesicle lumen or located in the vesicle membrane. The process begins with a step that directs a substance to the forming vesicle, and includes vesicle budding and coating. Vesicles are then targeted to, and fuse with, an acceptor membrane.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.rsc.org/publishing/journals/prospect/ontology.asp?id=GO:0016192&MSID=b815384c, accessed on September 18, 2013, at 18:30

NOTA BENE 1. < Latin vēsīcula  little bladder; 2. a) late Middle English  < Late Latin mediātus, past participle of mediāre to be in the middle, intercede; b) Old English -de, -ede, -ode, -ade; origin disputed; 3. from O.Fr. transporter “carry or convey across” (14c.), from Latin transportare, from trans- “across” + portare “to carry”.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A N); COUNTABLE, vesicle-mediated transports.

GENERIC CONCEPT substance transport inside the plant body

HYPERNYM mediated transport

SYNONYMS bulk transport

CONTEXTS

1. A subset of peroxisomal membrane proteins might be targeted first to the endoplasmic reticulum, and from there to the organelle by vesicle-mediated transport.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 33)

2. Also called bulk transport, vesicle-mediated transport is an active process that involves the cell membrane (plasma membrane) and consumes energy.

(Source: http://adf.ly/1998268/banner/http://lifeofplant.blogspot.ro/2010/12/vesicle-mediated-transport.html accessed on September 18, 2013, at 18 :38)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT transport vezicular

DEFINITION Organitele celulare sunt structuri specializate localizate în citoplasma celulară, care îndeplinesc funcții specifice, unele dintre ele posedând o membrană proprie.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Organit_celular, accesată la 18.09.2013, ora 18:01

NOTA BENE a. fr. transport; b. fr. vésiculaire

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; transporturilor veziculare.

GENERIC CONCEPT transportul substanțelor în interiorul plantei

HYPERNYM transport mediat

CONTEXTS

1. Transportul retrograd al proteinelor reziduale se face prin transport vezicular. (Sursa: http://www.scribd.com/doc/98741474/Tematica-Biocel, accesată la 18 septembrie 2013, ora 18:45)

2. Exocitoza: a. este un tip vezicular de transport; b. are doua forme particulare: fagocitoza si pinocitoza; c. ajuta la eliminarea din celula a materialului intracelular; d. utilizeaza proteine transportoare. (Sursa: http://www.scrigroup.com/educatie/biologie/CELULA-TESUTURILE-TEST-GRILA94568.php, accesată la 18.09.2013, ora 18:59)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Endocytosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Uptake of material into cells by means of invagination of the plasma membrane; if solid material is involved, the process is called phagocytosis; if dissolved material is involved it is called pinocytosis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 525

NOTA BENE a) endo – < Greek,  combining form of éndon  within; cognate with Old Irish ind-,  OL endo-  in, on; b) –cyte from New Latin -cyta,  from Greek kutos  container, body, hollow vessel; c) – osis = a suffix occurring in nouns that denote actions, conditions, or states; on the model of Greek  borrowings ending in Greek -ōsis,  as sklērōsis sclerosis, derived orig. from verbs ending in the formative -o-  (-ō- in noun derivatives), with the suffix -sis -sis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, endocytoses.

GENERIC CONCEPT substance transport inside the plant body / macrotransport mechanisms

HYPERNYM mediated transport

ANTONYMS exocytosis

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION collective term for phagocytosis and pinocytosis

CONTEXTS

1. Molecular mechanisms involved are not clear, but it seems that random endocytosis of plasmalemma and its subsequent restricted exocytosis (incorporating the membrane pieces) at the.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 19)

2. Endocytosis of the plasma membrane was tested with membrane-impermeable fluorescent dyes like FM1-43.

(Source: Volgger, M., Lang, I., Lichtscheidl, I.K., (2005), Reactions of growing root hairs to hypertonic media, Abstract P0350 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 295)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT endocitoză

DEFINITION Proces prin care substanțele pătrund în celulă fără a străbate membrana celulară. Membrana se învaginează în jurul particulei aflate în afara celulei, formînd o veziculă saciformă în care este încorporată particula respectivă. Această veziculă se desprinde de suprafața celulei, ajungînd în interior.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.biosafety.md/public/64/ro/1-184.pdf, accesată la 19.09.2013, ora 15:07

NOTA BENE fr. endocytose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; endocitozelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT transportul substanțelor în interiorul plantei / mecanisme de macrotransport

HYPERNYM transport mediat

ANTONYMS exocitoză

CONTEXTS

1. Evoluția celulară a urmat două căi importante și anume microcariotele au dat naștere la procariote (arhebacterii sau “archee”, și eubacterii sau, simplu, “bacterii”), respectiv microeucariotele care prin endocitoza (încorporarea) unor procariote au dobândit mitocondrii și cloroplaste devenind eucariote. (Sursa: http://www.terramagazin.ro/index.php/2013/09/alte-teorii-referitoare-la-originea-vietii-pe-terra/, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 15:14)

2. Animalele unicelulare se hrănesc cu bacterii și alge microscopice tot unicelulare. De exemplu, amiba preia hrana prin endocitoză, emite pseudopode în jurul hranei, care este cuprinsă într-o veziculă (vacuolă) digestivă, ce se desprinde din membrana plasmatică, spre interiorul celulei.

(Sursa: http://www.editura.bioflux.com.ro/docs/malschi2.pdf, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 15:22)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Exocytosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Process whereby a vesicle (e.g. secretory vesicle), often budded from the endoplasmic reticulum or Golgi apparatus, fuses with the plasma membrane of the cell, with release of vesicle contents to exterior.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 196

NOTA BENE a) exo – < Greek,  a combining form meaning “outside”, “outer”, “external”, used in the formation of compound words: exocentric.; < Greek,  combining form of éxō  outside; b) –cyte from New Latin -cyta,  from Greek kutos  container, body, hollow vessel; c) – osis = a suffix occurring in nouns that denote actions, conditions, or states; on the model of Greek  borrowings ending in Greek -ōsis,  as sklērōsis sclerosis, derived orig. from verbs ending in the formative -o-  (-ō-  in noun derivatives), with the suffix -sis -sis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, exocytoses.

GENERIC CONCEPT substance transport inside the plant body / macrotransport mechanisms

HYPERNYM mediated transport

ANTONYMS endocytosis

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION Common process in secretion. When restricted to anterior region of cell it is an important stage in much eukaryotic cell locomotion.

CONTEXTS

1. The delivery of secretory vesicles to the plasma membrane by exocytosis must be balanced by the equivalent recycling of membranes from the plasma membrane by clathrin-mediated endocytosis.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 49)

2. Endocytosis of the plasma membrane was tested with membrane-impermeable fluorescent dyes like FM1-43.

(Source: Volgger, M., Lang, I., Lichtscheidl, I.K., (2005), Reactions of growing root hairs to hypertonic media, Abstract P0350 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 295)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT exocitoză

DEFINITION Proces prin care substanțele pătrund în celulă fără a străbate membrana celulară. Membrana se învaginează în jurul particulei aflate în afara celulei, formînd o veziculă saciformă în care este încorporată particula respectivă. Această veziculă se desprinde de suprafața celulei, ajungînd în interior.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.biosafety.md/public/64/ro/1-184.pdf, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 15:07

NOTA BENE fr. exocytose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; endocitozelor

GENERIC CONCEPT transportul substanțelor în interiorul plantei / mecanisme de macrotransport

HYPERNYM transport mediat

ANTONYMS endocitoză

CONTEXTS

1. Numeroasele componente ale matricei extracelulare, ale suprafeței celulare cât și macromolecule sub diferite forme (hormoni, enzime, neurotransmițători, glicoproteine, proteine serice) sunt sintetizate în celulă, sunt împachetate în vezicule transportoare si apoi sunt secretate (eliberate) prin exocitoză în mediul extracelular. (Sursa: http://id.usamvcluj.ro/id/0zoot1/abiocelv/curs/BiocelV.pdf, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 15:57)

2. Fenomenele de exocitoză sunt frecvente în terminațiile nervoase și în celulele secretorii.

(Sursa: https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&pid=sites&srcid=ZGVmYXVsdGRvbWFpbnxiaW9maXppY2FtZ3xneDoyMTg4YWQ3MDgyNDFlZGEy, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 16:04)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Invagination

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Intucking of a layer of cells to form a pocket opening on to the original surface.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 304

NOTA BENE 1. invaginate < Medieval Latin invāgīnātus,  past participle of invāgīnāre  to sheathe; 2. – ion = a suffix, appearing in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives (communion; union), verbs (legion; opinion),  and especially past participles (allusion; creation; fusion; notion; torsion); < Latin -iōn-  (stem of -iō) suffix forming nouns, especially on past participle stems; replacing Middle English -ioun  < Anglo-French  < Latin -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, invaginations.

GENERIC CONCEPT cellular transport

SYNONYMS infolding

CONTEXTS

1. Relatively large invaginations, or infoldings, of the plasma membrane are frequently encountered in tissue prepared for electron microscopy.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 22)

2. The endosomal invagination process is unique because, unlike most vesiculation processes characterized to date, the vesiculating membrane buds away from the cytoplasm.

(Source: http://genetics.wisc.edu/Otegui.htm, accessed on September 19, 2013 at 17:15)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT invaginație

DEFINITION Plierea unei părți peste altă parte a unui element anatomic și rezultatul acestui proces; formarea unei depresiuni într-un organ, țesut sau celulă și rezultatul acestui proces.

DEFINITION SOURCE proposal

NOTA BENE fr. invagination

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; invaginațiilor

GENERIC CONCEPT transport celular

HYPERNYM transport nemediat

SYNONYMS invaginare

CONTEXTS

1. Bazidia prezintă apical, 4 invaginații caracteristice. Într-o asemenea invaginație, se formează spori de un singur sex , dar cele 4 invaginații, în cadrul aceleiași basidii, pot conține spori de sex diferit.

(Sursa: http://www.bioterapi.ro/aprofundat/index_aprofundat_sistematica_vegetalelor_regnul_fungi_basidomycotina.html, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 17:24)

2. Privite la microscopul electronic, mitocondriile apar limitate la exterior de o membrană elementară dublă. Foița internă, prin invaginare formează creste numite de G. Palade (1959) – „criste mitocondriale”. (Sursa: http://dc386.4shared.com/doc/KA_WUqie/preview.html, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 17:35)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Lysosome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Diverse membrane-bound vacuolar organelles, forming integral part of eukaryotic intracellular digestive system.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 337

NOTA BENE a) lyso – = indicating a dissolving or loosening; from Greek lusis  a loosening ; b) –some = a combining form meaning “body”, used in the formation of compound words: chromosome; < Greek sôma  body.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, lysosomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM cytoplasmic organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Because of this digestive activity the so-called lytic vacu-oles are comparable in function with the organelles known as lysosomes in animal cells.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 36)

2. Lysosomes fuse with autophagic vacuoles and dispense their enzymes into the autophagic vacuoles, digesting their contents.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lysosome, accessed on September 19, 2013 at 18:58)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT lizozom

DEFINITION Organit celular observat la microscopul electronic, de forma unei particule granulare sau veziculare, care conține enzime (hidrolaze, fosfataze, proteaze, ribonucleaze etc.) pe care le eliberează.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.pcfarm.ro/dictionar.php?id=lizozom, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 20:20

NOTA BENE fr. lysosome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; lizozomilor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit citoplasmatic

CONTEXTS

1. Lizozomii din celula vegetală au fost amănunțit studiați de Ph. Matilde (1968), găsind că ei îndeplinesc un rol important în mobilizarea substanțelor de rezervă din cotiledoane în timpul germinației. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 34)

2. Cea mai mare parte a lizozomilor este dispusă în regiunea juxtanucleară în strînsă vecinătate cu aparatul Golgi, centrul organizator al microtubulilior și endozomilor nucleari în fază avansată de evoluție. (Sursa: http://www.scribd.com/doc/149323610/Lizozomi-Curs-Text, accesată la 19 septembrie 2013, ora 19:21)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Nuclear genome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The total genetic information stored in the nucleus is referred to as the nuclear genome.

DEFINITION Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 22

NOTA BENE 1. nuclear a) nucleus < Latin:  kernel, syncopated variant of nuculeus,  equivalent to nucu(la) little nut (nuc-, stem of nux  nut + -ula -ule) + -leus  noun suffix; b) –ar = variant of the adjective-forming suffix -al, joined to words in which an l  precedes the suffix: circular; lunar; singular; < Latin -āris; replacing Middle English -er < Anglo-French, Old French < Latin -āris; 2. genome < German Genom,  equivalent to Gen gene + (Chromos)om chromosome.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, nuclear genomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT nucleus structure

HYPERNYM genome

SYNONYMS nuclear genetic material

CONTEXTS

1. These results indicate that plastid DNA insertion into and removal from the nuclear genome are in dynamic equilibrium, thus providing a mechanism by which the chances of functional DNA insertion are maximised without compromising the nuclear genome as a whole.

(Source: http://www.plosgenetics.org/article/info%3Adoi%2F10.1371%2Fjournal.pgen.1000323, accessed on September 20, 2013, at 22:48)

2. Plant nuclear genomes are enormously variable. Chromosome number, the degree of gene clustering, and chromosome size can all differ by as much as an order of magnitude, even between closely related species.

(Source: http://www.amjbot.org/content/91/10/1709.full.pdf, accessed on September 20, 2013 at 22:54)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT genom nuclear

DEFINITION Tot materialul genetic (din interiorul nucleului) conținut de cromozomii unui anumit organism. Măsura acestuia este în general cunoscută ca număr total de perechi de baze.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie

NOTA BENE 1. fr. génome; 2. nucléaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; genomurilor nucleare

GENERIC CONCEPT structura nucleului

HYPERNYM structura nucleului, genom

SYNONYMS material genetic nuclear

CONTEXTS

1. Genomul nuclear uman conține 99% din totalitatea informației genetice, adică 99% din ADN-ul celular. (Sursa: http://anatomie.romedic.ro/genomul-uman, accesată la 20 septembrie 2013, ora 23:06)

2. Materialul genetic este reprezentat dintr-un genom nuclear și un genom extranuclear (reprezentat din genomul mitocondrial și, în cazul celulelor vegetale, și din genom cloroplastic). (Sursa: http://www.bio.unibuc.ro/pdf/micro/documente_de_studiat/Stoica_Cromozomul%20la%20organisme%20pro-%20si%20eucariote.pdf, accesată la 20 septembrie 2013, ora 23:11)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Nuclear envelope

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A nuclear envelope is the double lipid bilayer membrane which surrounds the genetic material and nucleolus in eukaryotic cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nuclear_membrane, accessed on September 20, 2013, at 23:26

NOTA BENE 1. nuclear; a) nucleus < Latin:  kernel, syncopated variant of nuculeus, equivalent to nucu(la) little nut ( nuc-,  stem of nux  nut + -ula -ule) + -leus  noun suffix; b) –ar = variant of the adjective-forming suffix -al, joined to words in which an l  precedes the suffix: circular; lunar; singular; 2. envelope < French enveloppe,  derivative of envelopper  to envelop.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, nuclear envelopes.

GENERIC CONCEPT nucleus structure

HYPERNYM genome

SYNONYMS nuclear membrane, nucleolemma, karyotheca

CONTEXTS

1. The nuclear envelope is considered a specialized, locally differentiated portion of the endoplasmic reticulum.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 22)

2. Each nucleus is bound by two unit membranes, which constitute the nuclear envelope. Structurally complex pores occupy up to one-third of the total surface area of the nuclear envelope.

(Source: Stern, K. R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 44)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT anvelopă nucleară

DEFINITION Structura formată din două unități membranoase, între ele cu un spațiu perinuclear, care înconjoară nucleul, pe care îl delimitează de citoplasmă.

DEFINITION SOURCE proposal

NOTA BENE 1. fr. enveloppe; 2. fr. nucléaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; anvelopelor nucleare

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura nucleului

SYNONYMS membrană nucleară, amfipirenină

CONTEXTS

1. Anvelopa nucleară este caracteristică pentru nucleul interfazic, adică în răstimpul dintre cele două diviziuni succesive. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 36)

2. Membrana nucleară este în legătură cu membrane reticulului endoplasmatic, iar pe fața externă a membranei nucleare sunt fixați ribozomi. (Sursa: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 26)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Perinuclear space

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION the space between the internal and external membranes of the nuclear envelope; may be continuous in places with cisterns of the endoplasmic reticulum.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nuclear_membrane, accessed on September 20, 2013, at 23:26

NOTA BENE 1. perinuclear a) peri- = prefix meaning “around, about, enclosing” from Greek peri (prep.) “around, about, beyond”, cognate with Skt. pari “around, about, through”, Latin per; b) nucleus < Latin:  kernel, syncopated variant of nuculeus,  equivalent to nucu ( la ) little nut ( nuc-, stem of nux  nut + -ula -ule) + -leus  noun suffix; c) –ar = variant of the adjective-forming suffix -al, joined to words in which an l  precedes the suffix: circular; lunar; singular; 2. Middle English (noun) < Old French espace  < Latin spatium.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, perinuclear spaces.

GENERIC CONCEPT nucleus structure

SYNONYMS perinuclear region, cistern of nuclear envelope, cisterna caryothecae, perinuclear cisterna, nuclear membrane lumen

CONTEXTS

1. There is evidence that the ER lumen and the perinuclear space is contiguous as seen in the case of calcium stores (Subramanian and Meyer, 1997), however, whether there is a structure located in the neck where the ER branches from outer nuclear membrane is unanswered.

(Source: http://nucleopedia.wikispaces.com/Differentiation+between+perinuclear+space+and+ER+lumen, accessed on September 21, 2013, at 00:26)

2. Not everyone is aware of the certain luminal space found between the inner and outer bilayers of the nuclear envelope, which is known as perinuclear space. This small gap is actually the one that separates the nucleus from the cytoplasm, with a width of space that is approximately around 100 A and 500 A. The perinuclear space is a continuous joint with the endoplasmic reticulum’s lumen, due to the fact that its outer nuclear membrane is continuous with the endoplasmic reticulum.

(Source: http://www.plant-biology.com/Perinuclear-space.php, accessed on September 21, 2013, at 00:37)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT spațiu perinuclear

DEFINITION Spațiul dintre cele două unități membranoase ale anvelopei nucleare, a cărui lățime poate fi variabilă, de obicei între 10 și 40 nm (100 – 400 Å).

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 36

NOTA BENE a. lat. spatium, fr. espace; b. fr. périnucléaire

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; spațiilor perinucleare

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura nucleului

CONTEXTS

1. Învelișul nuclear este dublu, de tip elementar, iar între cele două membrane se află spațiul perinuclear. În acest spațiu se găsește un lichid cu densitate mică ce seamănă cu un fel de ser. Se pare că acest lichid este asemănător cu cel din reticulul endoplasmatic care poartă numele de enchilem. (Sursa: http://www.scritube.com/biologie/CELULA73699.php, accesată la 21 septembrie 2013, ora 00:08)

2. De asemenea, în aceste hepatocite, ca o reacție de apǎrare împotriva acțiunii toxice a etanolului, se remarcǎ o proliferare de reticul endoplasmic neted (REN). Se mai evidențiazǎ și faptul cǎ reticulul endoplasmic granular (REG) are canaliculele dilatate, la fel și spațiul perinuclear, sugerând o diminuare a procesului de sinteze proteice.

(Sursa: http://www.uvvg.ro/ro/docs/departamente/scoalapostdoctorala/rezumat_Ciprian%20Pribac.pdf, accesată la 21 septembrie 2013, ora 00:16)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Nuclear pore

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The nuclear pore is a protein-lined channel in the nuclear envelope that regulates the transportation of molecules between the nucleus and the cytoplasm.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.nature.com/scitable/definition/nuclear-pore-279, accessed on September 21, 2013, at 00:42

NOTA BENE 1. nuclear a) nucleus < Latin:  kernel, syncopated variant of nuculeus,  equivalent to nucu (la) little nut ( nuc-,  stem of nux  nut + -ula -ule) + -leus  noun suffix; b) –ar = variant of the adjective-forming suffix -al, joined to words in which an l  precedes the suffix: circular; lunar; singular; 2. pore < 1350-1400; Middle English poore < Late Latin porus < Greek póros passage.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, nuclear pores.

GENERIC CONCEPT nucleus structure

HYPERNYM nuclear envelope

CONTEXTS

1. The most distinctive feature of the nuclear envelope is the presence of a great many cylindrical nuclear pores, which provide direct contact between the cytosol and the ground substance, or nucleoplasm, of the nucleus.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 22)

2. Nuclear pores, cellular megaliths 30 times the size of a ribosome, are the gates for all traffic between the nucleus and the cytoplasm. The nuclear pore consists of two integral membrane proteins and a large cast of nucleoporins recruited from the cytoplasm.

(Source: http://www.cbi.pku.edu.cn/chinese/documents/cell/xibaoshengwuxuecankaowenxian/cocb/13/13-3/13(3)-17.pdf, accessed on September 21, at 00 :58)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT por nuclear

DEFINITION Porul nuclear: din loc în loc cele două membrane nucleare se află în raporturi de continuitate, delimitând orificii circulare denumite pori sau porus nuclearis. Aceștia delimitează un material anular. Porul împreună cu materialul anular adiacent constituie așa-numitul complex por.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.scribd.com/doc/19933744/Biocel-Sub-1, accesată la 21.09.2013, ora 01:08

NOTA BENE a. fr. pore, lat. porus; b. nucléaire

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); masculin; porilor nucleari

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura nucleului

SYNONYMS porus nuclearis

CONTEXTS

1. Genele din interiorul acestor cromozomi reprezintă genomul nuclear. Funcția nucleului este aceea de a menține integritatea acestor gene și de a controla activitățile celulei prin reglarea exprimării genetice. Așadar, se poate spune că nucleul este cel care controlează celula. Componentele nucleululi sunt învelișul nuclear, cromatina, nucleolul, porul nuclear. (Sursa: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nucleu_celular, accesată la 21.09.2013, ora 01:13)

2. Peliculele anvelopei sunt străpunse de pori, al căror diametru poate fi cuprins între 40 și 150 nm (400 – 1500 Å). În urma studierii suprafeței anvelopei, s-a ajuns la concluzia că porii ocupă circa 8%. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 36)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Nucleoplasm

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The nucleoplasm is a highly viscous liquid contained within the nucleus that surrounds the chromosomes and other subnuclear organelles. A network of fibers known as the nuclear matrix can also be found in the nucleoplasm.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.uniprot.org/locations/SL-0190, accessed on September 21, 2013, at 15:49

NOTA BENE a) nucleo-: a combining form representing nucleus, nuclear, or nucleic acid, in compound words; from Latin nucleus  kernel, from nux  nut ; b) –plasm: a combining form with the meanings “living substance”, “tissue”, “substance of a cell”, used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plásma.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, nucleoplasms.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM nucleus structure

SYNONYMS karyoplasm, karyolymph, nucleus sap

CONTEXTS

1. In specially stained cells, thin threads and grains of chromatin can be distinguished from the nucleoplasm.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 23)

2. These results demonstrate that the I-domain possesses the activity to retain nucleostemin in the nucleoplasm that is independent of the B- and G-domain.

(Source: http://jcs.biologists.org/content/119/24/5124.full.pdf, accessed on September 21, at 16:02)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT nucleoplasmă

DEFINITION Nucleoplasma este substanța fundamentală a nucleului care conține săruri minerale, substanțe organice, enzime și o rețea de filamente care îi dau aspectul reticulat.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nucleoplasm%C4%83, accesată la 21.09.2013, ora 15:44.

NOTA BENE fr. nucléoplasme

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; nucleoplasmelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura nucleului

SYNONYMS cariolimfă, enchilemă, carioplasmă, suc nuclear, substanță nucleară fluidă și vie

CONTEXTS

1. Cea mai mare parte a nucleului este ocupată de nucleoplasmă (sucul nuclear), formată din proteine neatașate acizilor nucleici. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 36)

2. Nucleoplasma constă din 60% – 70% apă, 15% – 25% substanțe organice. În nucleoplasmă este prezent ADN și ARN. Aceasta este înconjurată de membrană nucleară, prevazută cu numeroși pori, cu rol în transportul substanțelor necesare în cadrul nucleului. (Sursa: www.scoalacantemir.ro/files/uploads/Celula.doc, accesată la 21 septembrie 2013, ora 16:13)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Chromatin

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A complex of nucleic acids and proteins, primarily histones, in the cell nucleus that stains readily with basic dyes and condenses to form chromosomes during cell division.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.thefreedictionary.com/chromatin, accessed on September 21, 2013, at 16:28

NOTA BENE a) chromat-: combining form, variant of chromate- before a vowel; from Greek khrōma, khrōmat-  colour; b) –in: a noun suffix used in a special manner in chemical and mineralogical nomenclature (glycerin; acetin ,  etc.). In spelling, usage wavers between -in  and -ine.  In chemistry a certain distinction of use is attempted, basic substances having the termination -ine  rather than -in  (aconitine; aniline, etc.), and -in  being restricted to certain neutral compounds, glycerides, glucosides, and proteids (albumin; palmitin, etc.), but this distinction is not always observed; < Neo-Latin -ina.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; UNCOUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM nucleus structure

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION

CONTEXTS

1. During the process of nuclear division, the chromatin becomes progressively more condensed until it takes the form of chromosomes.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 23)

2. Using transgene-induced RNAi to knock down whole families of chromatin modifying activities, we have identified a number of modifier genes required for uniparental rRNA gene silencing.

(Source: Pikaard, C.S., Preuss, S., Lawrence, R., Earley, K., Pontes, O., Costa-Nunes, P., Silva, M., Neves, N., Viegas, W., (2005), Mechanisms of rRNA gene silencing, Abstract 7.10.1 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 119)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cromatină

DEFINITION Granulație colorabilă de natură proteică din nucleu care participă la formarea cromozomului.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, 1980, p. 127

NOTA BENE fr. chromatine

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; defectiv de plural

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura nucleului

CONTEXTS

1. În interiorul nucleelor interfazice sau în stare de repaus DNA se află condensat în aglomerări de cromatină alcătuită, la rândul ei, din fire cromatice și cromomere. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 36)

2. În carioplasmă se găsește cromatina, care are o structură granulară și este alcătuită din ADN, histone, proteine acide și o cantitate mică de ARN. (Sursa: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 27)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Gamete

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Haploid cell (sometimes nucleus) specialized for fertilization.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 220

NOTA BENE < Neo-Latin gameta  < Greek gamet-  (stem of gametḗ  wife, gamétēs  husband), derivative of gameîn  to marry.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, gametes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant reproduction

HYPERNYM sexual plant reproduction

SYNONYMS sex cell

CONTEXTS

1. Two gametes, called egg and sperm in higher plants and animals, form a single cell called a zygote when they fuse together.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 226)

2. Each gamete swimming in a virtual rectangular test tank was tracked and the distances between the centers of nearby male and female were measured at each step to detect collisions. These numerical experiments elucidated the roles of gamete behaviour and the mechanisms of the evolution of anisogamy and more derived forms of sexual dimorphism.

(Source: Togashi, T., Bartelt, J.L., Cox, P.A., (2005), Evolutionary origins of anisogamy in marine green algae, Abstract 7.4.3 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 113)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT gamet

DEFINITION Celulă reproductivă femelă sau masculină (sperm sau ovul) cu un set haploid de cromozomi. Celulă reproductivă matură, capabilă de fuzionare cu o celulă de aceeași origine, dar de sex opus, pentru a forma zigotul din care se va dezvolta un nou organism. Gameții au un conținut de cromozomi haploizi.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.biosafety.md/public/64/ro/1-184.pdf, accesată la 21.09.2013, ora 17:06

NOTA BENE fr. gamète

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; gameților

GENERIC CONCEPT reproducerea plantelor

HYPERNYM reproducerea sexuată

CONTEXTS

1. Procesele în care are loc contopirea a doi gameți de sex diferit rezultând un zigot cu detașarea zigoților ca atare sau după ce au ajuns la un stadiu de dezvoltare mai avansat constituie reproducerea sexuată denumită și amfigonie. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 297)

2. De cele mai multe ori, gameții iau naștere din niște celule speciale printr-o diviziune reducțională. Ei dispun deci numai de jumătate din numărul de cromozomi caracteristic pentru specia la care aparțin. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 231)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Haploid number

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The haploid number (n) is the number of chromosomes in a gamete.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ploidy, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 17:47

NOTA BENE 1. a) hapl- = a combining form meaning “single”, “simple”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek,  combining form of haplóos  single, simple; akin to Latin simplex; b) –oid = a suffix meaning “resembling,” “like,” used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element); < Greek -oeidēs,  equivalent to -o- -o- + -eidēs  having the form of, derivative of eîdos  form; 2. Middle English, variant of nombre  < Old French  < Latin numerus.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, haploid numbers.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant reproduction

HYPERNYM sexual plant reproduction

ANTONYMS diploid/polyploid number

SYNONYMS haploid chromosome number, haploid number of chromosomes, base chromosome number

CONTEXTS

1. The base number is their largest common factor, or in other words, it is the haploid number of the diploid species of a polyploid series. All chromosome numbers in a polyploid series are divisible by the basic number.

(Source: http://www.biologie.uni-hamburg.de/b-online/e12/12a.htm, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 17:59)

2. Three Brassica species form a triad from which three other species in the same genera were derived. B. oleracea (broccoli and cauliflower) has a haploid chromosome number of n=9 and the haploid number for B. campesteris (turnip) is n=10. Another Brassica species, B. napus has a haploid number of n=19.

(Source: http://www.ndsu.edu/pubweb/~mcclean/plsc431/chromnumber/number7.htm, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 18:02)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT număr haploid

DEFINITION Numărul haploid reprezintă numărul de cromozomi care care există într-un singur set sau garnitură în celulele sexuale sau în celulele generației sexuate a unor plante (de exemplu, unii mușchi).

DEFINITION SOURCE propunere

NOTA BENE 1. lat. numerus; 2. fr. haploïde.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); numerelor haploide.

GENERIC CONCEPT reproducerea plantelor

HYPERNYM reproducerea sexuată

ANTONYMS număr diploid/poliploid

SYNONYMS număr de bază de cromozomi, număr simplu de cromozomi

CONTEXTS

1. Cei mai mulți gameți au număr haploid de cromozomi. În mod obișnuit ei sunt produsul meiozei.. (Sursa: http://www.unibuc.ro/prof/niculae_c_m/bioinfo/glosar_genetica.htm, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 18:18)

2. Dacă o celulă are jumătate din numărul normal de cromozomi ai speciei, spunem despre ea că are un număr haploid de cromozomi. (Sursa: http://www.scientia.ro/biologie/74-genetica/2379-genetica-ereditate-variabilitate-diviziune-1.html, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 18:24)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Diploid number

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The diploid number of a cell is the number of chromosomes in the cell. This number is commonly abbreviated as 2n, where n stands for the number of chromosomes.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://biology.about.com/od/geneticsglossary/g/diploid_cell.htm, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 18:29

NOTA BENE 1. a) dipl(o)- = a combining form meaning “double”, “in pairs”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, combining form of diplóos twofold; b) –oid = a suffix meaning “resembling,” “like,” used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element); < Greek -oeidēs,  equivalent to -o- -o- + -eidēs  having the form of, derivative of eîdos  form; 2. Middle English, variant of nombre  < Old French  < Latin numerus

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, diploid numbers.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant reproduction

HYPERNYM sexual plant reproduction

ANTONYMS haploid/polyploid number

SYNONYMS diploid chromosome number, diploid number of chromosomes, double set of chromosomes

CONTEXTS

1. The zygote of a pea contains the diploid number of 14. The zygote of the wild relative of the potato contains the diploid number of 24.

(Source: http://www.ohio.edu/people/braselto/readings/sex_reproduction.html, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 18:38)

2. Based on recent comprehensive reviews of the cytology of the Araceae (Grayum, 1990; Mayo et al., 1997; Petersen, 1989, 1994), the chromosome numbers vary greatly between and also within genera,from 2n 5 14 (Ulearum) to 2n 5 168 (Arisaema). The lowest diploid number so far known in Araceae is 2n 5 14, observed in Ulearum sagittatum Engler; based on our results, Typhonium jinpingense (2n 5 10) has the lowest chromosome number known to occur in the family.

(Source: http://flora.huh.harvard.edu/china/novon/novo_12_2_0286.pdf, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 18:45)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT număr diploid

DEFINITION Numărul haploid (n) reprezintă numărul dublu, complet de cromozomi ai unei specii, egal cu cel al zigotului.

DEFINITION SOURCE proposal

NOTA BENE a. lat. numerus; b. fr. diploïde

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); numerelor diploide

GENERIC CONCEPT reproducerea plantelor

HYPERNYM reproducerea sexuată

ANTONYMS număr haploid/poliploid

SYNONYMS număr dublu de cromozomi

CONTEXTS

1. Numărul diploid normal de cromozomi este constant pentru fiecare specie. La oameni, numărul diploid este 46 (23 perechi în toate celulele somatice). (Sursa: http://www.pharmatrade.ro/dictionar-medical/Cromozom, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 18:54)

2. În urma mitozei rezultă 2 celule fiice diploide, fiecare având în nucleu un număr diploid de cromozomi (2n), egal cu cel avut de nucleul celulei mamă. (Sursa: http://tinread.usb.md:8888/tinread/fulltext/nicorici/lucr.laborator.pdf, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 18:59)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Polyploid cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Polyploid cells and organisms are those containing more than two paired (homologous) sets of chromosomes.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Polyploid, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 19:14

NOTA BENE 1. a) poly- = a combining form with the meanings “much, many” and, in chemistry, “polymeric”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, combining form representing polýs; akin to Old English fela  many b) –ploid = a suffix meaning “resembling”, “like”, used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element); < Greek -oeidēs,  equivalent to -o- -o- + -eidēs  having the form of, derivative of eîdos form; 2. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room (see cella); Old English cell  < Medieval Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, polyploid cells.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant reproduction

HYPERNYM sexual plant reproduction

ANTONYMS haploid/diploid cell

CONTEXTS

1. Here we review how both plants and animals use variations of the cell cycle, termed collectively as endoreplication, resulting in polyploid cells that support specific aspects of development.

(Source: http://genesdev.cshlp.org/content/23/21/2461.full, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 19:29)

2. Polyploid cells accumulate large amounts of DNA compared with diploid cells, due to DNA synthesis without cell division (Hieter and Griffiths, 1999).

(Source: http://jcs.biologists.org/content/114/16/2943.full.pdf, accessed on September 26, 2013, at 19:38)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă poliploidă

DEFINITION Celulele și organismele poliploide sunt acelea care conțin mai mult de două perechi (seturi) omoloage de cromozomi.

DEFINITION SOURCE traducerea definiției din limba engleză

NOTA BENE a. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; b. fr. polyploïde, germ. Polyploid

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); feminin; celulelor poliploide

GENERIC CONCEPT reproducerea plantelor

HYPERNYM reproducerea sexuată

ANTONYMS celulă haploidă/diploidă

CONTEXTS

1. În celula poliploidă numărul cromocentrilor nucleolari este de asemenea mai mare. (Sursa: www.horticultura-bucuresti.ro/fisiere/…/Genetica.pdf, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 19:57)

2. Celula ajunge în cele din urmă la stadiul de megacariocit, pierzându-și capacitatea de a se diviza. Cu toate acestea, este încă în măsură să-și reproducă ADN-ul și să continue dezvoltarea, devenind poliploidă. Citoplasma continuă să se extindă, iar completarea ADN-ul poate crește până la 64N. (Sursa: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Megacariocit, accesată la 26 septembrie 2013, ora 19:59)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Nucleolus

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Spherical body, occupying up to 25% of nuclear volume, one or more of which stain with basic dyes in interphase nuclei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 399

NOTA BENE < Late Latin:  small kernel, equivalent to nucle(us) kernel.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, nucleoli.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant nucleus structure

HYPERNYM nucleus sub-organelle

CONTEXTS

1. The nucleolus contains high concentrations of RNA and proteins, along with large loops of DNA emanating from several chromosomes.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 23)

2. The main features of prophase are (1) the chromosomes become shorter and thicker, and their double nature becomes apparent; (2) and (2) the nucleolus and the nuclear envelope disappear.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 48)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT nucleol

DEFINITION Nucleolul este un suborganit al nucleului, vizibil și în microscopia optică.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 37

NOTA BENE lat. nucleolus = nucleol, nucleu mai mic, fr. nucléole

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; nucleolilor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura nucleului celular

HYPERNYM suborganit al nucleului

CONTEXTS

1. Pe baza aspectelor de microscopie electronică și a studiilor biochimice, astăzi se știe că în nucleol se petrece sinteza ARN mesager, care transmite informația ereditară ribozomilor din citoplasmă. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 37)

2. Nucleolul are o structură omogenă, nu este înconjurat de niciun fel de membrană și poate fi observat fără colorare prealabilă, deoarece este mai refringent decât nucleul. Nucleolul nu este o formație constantă, deoarece în faza de diviziune celulară dispare, apoi reapare. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 32)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Mitosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Method of nuclear division which produces two-daughter nuclei, genetically identical to each other and to the original parent nucleus.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 366

NOTA BENE < Greek mít(os) a thread + -osis; -osis = a suffix occurring in nouns that denote actions, conditions, or states; on the model of Greek  borrowings ending in Greek -ōsis,  as sklērōsis sclerosis, derived orig. from verbs ending in the formative -o-  ( -ō-  in noun derivatives), with the suffix –sis; -sis = a suffix appearing in loanwords from Greek, where it was used to form from verbs abstract nouns of action, process, state, condition, etc.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, mitoses.

GENERIC CONCEPT cellular reproduction

HYPERNYM nuclear division

ANTONYMS meiosis

SYNONYMS karyokinesis

CONTEXTS

1. The process of mitosis is fast and highly complex. The sequence of events is divided into stages corresponding to the completion of one set of activities and the start of the next. These stages are prophase, prometaphase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mitosis, accessed on September 27, 2013 at 08:56)

2. Chromosome segregation in mitosis requires activation of the anaphase promoting complex, which permits initiation of anaphase via destructing sister chromatid cohesion, and exit from mitosis by degrading mitotic cyclins.

(Source: Akimcheva, S., Idol, R., Puizina, J., Riehs, N., Schweizer, D., Shippen, D., Riha, K., (2005), Arabidopsis EVER SHORTER TELOMERE 1(EST1) homologue is required for exit from meiosis, Abstract P0019 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 243)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT mitoză

DEFINITION Mitoza este etapa ciclului celular prin care se realizează procesul de distribuire egală a materialului genetic al celulei mamă între două celule fiice.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mitoz%C4%83, accessed on September 27, 2013, at 09:07

NOTA BENE gr. mitos = fir, osis = condiție; fr. mitose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; mitozelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT diviziunea celulară

HYPERNYM diviziunea celulară indirectă

ANTONYMS meioză

SYNONYMS cariochineză, diviziune somatică, diviziune mitotică

CONTEXTS

1. În cazul rădăcinilor de bob (Vicia faba), cele patru mari perioade ale ciclului celular au următoarele durate, la o temperatură a mediului de +22°C; mitoza cu toate fazele sale durează în jur de două ore. Interfaza începe cu o perioadă postmitotică de repaos, în care volumul nucleului rămâne constant și în interiorul lui nu se petrec evenimente majore biochimice. (Sursa: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 40)

2. În mitoză fiecare cromozom se dublează, cromozomii se aliniază în regiunea centrală a celulei, apoi se separă în două grupuri care se deplasează către capetele celulei, și o membrană celulară se formează separând cele două celule surori.

(Sursa: http://www.unibuc.ro/prof/niculae_c_m/bioinfo/celula.htm, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 09:19)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Meiosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Process whereby a nucleus divides by two divisions into four nuclei, each containing half the original number of chromosomes, in most cases forming a genetically non-uniform haploid set.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 349

NOTA BENE < Greek meíōsis  a lessening, equivalent to meiō-,  variant stem of meioûn to lessen (derivative of meíōn  less) + -sis; -sis = a suffix appearing in loanwords from Greek, where it was used to form from verbs abstract nouns of action, process, state, condition, etc.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, meioses.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant reproduction

HYPERNYM gamete formation

ANTONYMS mitosis

SYNONYMS reduction division

CONTEXTS

1. In plants, mitosis gives rise to somatic cells and to gametes (sperm and egg), and meiosis to meiospores.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 23)

2. Meiosis does not occur in archaea or bacteria, which generally reproduce via asexual processes such as binary fission. However, a similar "sexual" process, known as bacterial transformation, involves transfer of DNA from one bacterium to another and recombination of these DNA molecules of different parental origin.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meiosis, accessed on September 27, 2013, at 15:59)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT meioză

DEFINITION Diviziune a celulei prin separarea de perechi de cromozomi din nucleu și formarea de gameți.

DEFINITION SOURCE Coteanu, I., Dănăilă, I., Tiugan N., (conducătorii lucrării), (1996), DEX – Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române, ediția a II-a, Editura Univers enciclopedic, București, p. 618

NOTA BENE gr. meiosis = diminuare, micșorare; fr. méiose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; meiozelor

GENERIC CONCEPT diviziunea celulară

HYPERNYM diviziunea celulară indirectă

ANTONYMS mitoză

SYNONYMS diviziune reducțională, diviziune alotipică, diviziune meiotică

CONTEXTS

1. Diviziunea reducțională sau meioza are loc în celulele-mamă numite gonotoconte ale celulelor sexuale sau gameți. (Sursa: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 64)

2. Asemenea mitozei, meioza este o diviziune indirectă (cariochinetică). De obicei, celulele ce se vor divide prin meioză se deosebesc de cele ce se vor divide prin mitoză, deoarece prin intermediul anumitor modificări, cresc mult în volum. La plante, de exemplu, țesutul constituit din celule ce urmează să se dividă meiotic poartă numele de țesut archesporial.

(Sursa: http://geneticsys.tripod.com/meioza.htm, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 16:25)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Interphase

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Interval between successive nuclear divisions, usually mitotic but also preceding or occasionally following meiosis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 302

NOTA BENE a) inter- = a prefix occurring in loanwords from Latin, where it meant “between”, “among”, “in the midst of”, “mutually”, “reciprocally”, “together”, “during”; Middle English  < Latin  (in some words replacing Middle English entre-  < Middle French  < Latin inter- ), combining form of inter  (preposition and adv.); b) phase = (noun) back formation from phases,  plural of phasis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, interphases.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell division

HYPERNYM cell cycle

ANTONYMS

SYNONYMS interkinesis

CONTEXTS

1. In most instances, however, interphase may occupy up to 90% or more of the time it takes to complete the cycle.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 46)

2. Interphase can be divided into three phases, which are designated G1, S, and G2.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 24)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT interfază

DEFINITION Interfaza reprezintă prima etapă a ciclului celular, ce precede cea de-a doua fază, diviziunea.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Interfaz%C4%83, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 16:47

NOTA BENE fr. interphase

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; interfazelor

GENERIC CONCEPT diviziunea celulară

HYPERNYM ciclul celular

SYNONYMS timp intermitotic, interchineză

CONTEXTS

1.  În interfază nucleul este clar delimitat de către membrana nucleară, iar nucleolul (sau nucleolii, în unele cazuri) apare clar, cu densitate mai mare decât restul nucleului. (Sursa: http://www.scritube.com/biologie/MITOZA64484.php, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 17:42)

2. Moleculele de ARN se sintetizeaza pe parcursul întregii interfaze.

(Sursa: forum.portal.edu.ro/index.php?act=Attach&type…‎, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 17:45)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Mitotic spindle

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The fusiform figure characteristic of a dividing cell, consisting of microtubules, some of which become attached to each chromosome at its centromere and provide the mechanism for chromosomal movement.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/mitotic+spindle, accessed on September 27, at 17:58

NOTA BENE 1. < Greek mít(os) a thread; -ic < Middle English -ic, -ik -ic < Latin -icus; 2. Middle English spindel (noun), Old English spin(e)l; cognate with German Spindel.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE, mitotic spindles.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell division

HYPERNYM cell cycle

SYNONYMS spindle apparatus, nuclear spindle

CONTEXTS

1. A third checkpoint, the metaphase checkpoint, delays anaphase if some chromosomes are not properly attached to the mitotic spindle.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 25)

2. In a properly formed mitotic spindle, bi-oriented chromosomes are aligned along the equator of the cell with spindle microtubules oriented roughly perpendicular to the chromosomes, their plus-ends embedded in kinetochores and their minus-ends anchored at the cell poles.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spindle_apparatus, accessed on September 27, 2013, at 17:55)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT fus de diviziune

DEFINITION Structură care se formează în fazele avansate ale profazei, din mai multe fire alcătuite din microtubuli.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 39

NOTA BENE 1. lat. fusus; 2. lat. de; 3. fr. division, lat. divisio, -onis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv prepozitie substantiv); neutru; fusurilor de diviziune.

GENERIC CONCEPT diviziunea celulară

HYPERNYM ciclul celular

SYNONYMS fus mitotic, fus acromatic, fus nuclear

CONTEXTS

1.  În penultima fază sau anafază, perechile de cromozomi se deplasează de-a lungul filamentelor fusului acromatic spre cei doi poli opuși ai celulei.

(Sursa: http://www.scritube.com/biologie/MITOZA64484.php, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 17:42)

2. La începutul metafazei, centriolii se deplasează către cei doi poli ai celulei, dezvoltându-se fusul de diviziune (care e alcătuit din mai mulți microtubuli). Cromozomii migrează către planul ecuatorial al celulei și se atașează la microtubulii fusului.

(Sursa: http://raulsandu.wordpress.com/2009/12/15/diviziunea-celulara-mitoza-explicata-simplu/‎, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 18:27)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Polyploidy

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Condition in which a nucleus (cell, individual, etc.) has three or more times the haploid number of chromosome sets characteristic of its species (or ancestral species).

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 458

NOTA BENE a) poly- = a combining form with the meanings “much, many” and, in chemistry, “polymeric,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek,  combining form representing polýs;  akin to Old English fela  many; b) –ploid = a combining form meaning “having chromosome sets” of the kind or number specified by the initial element; extracted from haploid, diploid, etc.; c) –y = a suffix of various origins used in the formation of action nouns from verbs ( inquiry ),  also found in other abstract nouns; representing Latin -ia, -ium; Greek -ia, -eia, -ion; French -ie; German -ie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, polyploidies.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell division

HYPERNYM cell cycle

CONTEXTS

1. About one-third of the species of vascular plants have originated at least partly by polyploidy, and as many more appear to have ancestries which involve ancient occurrences of polyploidy.

(Source: http://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Endopolyploid, accessed on September 27, 2013, at 18:43 )

2. Recent studies have elucidated the ancient polyploid history of the Arabidopsis thaliana (Brassicaceae) genome. The studies concur that there was at least one poliploidy event, identifiable by numerous duplicated gene pairs in syntenic blocks, which occurred some 20 to 60 mya and near the divergence of the Brassicaceae from its sister family, the Capparaceae.

(Source: Schranz, M., Mitchell-Olds, T., (2005), Independent ancient polyploidy events in the sister families Brassicaceae and Capparaceae, Abstract 1.6.7. in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 13)

COLLOCATIONS polyploidy event

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT poliploidie

DEFINITION (Fenomen de) creștere (naturală sau provocată de agenți fizici) a numărului de cromozomi în celulele organismelor animale și vegetale inferioare față de numărul de cromozomi caracteristic speciei respective și care se manifestă prin mărirea dimensiunilor organismului sau ale unor organe ale acestuia.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.dexx.ro/index.php?a=term&d=Dictionar+explicativ+roman&t=poliploidie, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 19:09

NOTA BENE fr. polyploïdie, germ. Polyploidie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; poliploidiilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT tip de organisme în funcție de numărul de seturi de cromozomi

HYPERNYM ploidie

ANTONYMS haploidie, diploidie

CONTEXTS

1.  Brândușa de toamnă este o plantă folosită foarte des în ingineria genetică deoarece colchicina pe care o conține brândușa induce fenomenul de poliploidie prin stimularea puternică a diviziunii celulare ducând la dublarea numărului de cromozomi.

(Sursa: http://www.scritube.com/biologie/MITOZA64484.php, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 17:42)

2. Grație perfecționării tehnologiilor și elaborării metodelor contemporane de cartare genomică a fost depistat faptul că majoritatea culturilor agricole, inclusiv porumbul, sunt poliploizi străvechi (paleopoliploizi), ceea ce a condus la reconsiderarea importanței pe care îl are fenomenul de poliploidie în evoluție și la intensificarea cercetărilor în această direcție.

(Sursa: http://ibn.idsi.md/sites/default/files/imag_file/Evaluarea%20efectului%20biochimic%20al%20mutatiei%20Opaque%202%20in%20genomul%20porumbului%20tetraploid.pdf, accesată la 27 septembrie 2013, ora 19:21)

COLLOCATIONS fenomen de poliploidie

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Endosymbiosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Symbiotic association between cells of two or more different species, one inhabiting the other, the larger being host for the smaller.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 182

NOTA BENE endo- + symbiosis; a) endo- = a combining form meaning “within,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek,  combining form of éndon  within; cognate with Old Irish ind-,  OL endo-  in, on; b) < Greek symbíōsis,  equivalent to sym- + biō  (variant stem of bioûn  to live) + -sis [sym- = variant of syn- before b, p, m; a prefix occurring in loanwords from Greek, having the same function as co; used, with the meaning “with,” “together,” in the formation of compound words (synsepalous)  or “synthetic” in such compounds (syngas)]

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, endosymbioses

GENERIC CONCEPT relationship between living organisms

HYPERNYM symbiosis

ANTONYMS ectosymbiosis

CONTEXTS

1. Plastids are semiautonomous organelles widely accepted to have evolved from free-living cyanobacteria through the process of endosymbiosis. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 25)

2. Biologist Lynn Margulis first made the case for endosymbiosis in the 1960s, but for many years other biologists were skeptical. Although Jeon watched his amoebae become infected with the x-bacteria and then evolve to depend upon them, no one was around over a billion years ago to observe the events of endosymbiosis.

(Source: http://evolution.berkeley.edu/evolibrary/article/0_0_0/endosymbiosis_04, accessed on September 29, 2013, at 14:41)

COLLOCATIONS endosymbiosis theory/event (teoria endosimbiotică, eveniment endosimbiotic), evidence of endosymbiosis (dovada producerii / existenței endosimbiozei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT endosimbioză

DEFINITION Simbioză intimă între microorganisme și fanerogame, de ex. bacterioza, simbiontul trăind în interiorul organismului gazdă.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, 1980, p. 190

NOTA BENE fr. endosymbiose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; endosimbiozelor

GENERIC CONCEPT relații între organismele vii

HYPERNYM simbioze

ANTONYMS ectosimbioză

CONTEXTS

1. Teoria endosimbiozei seriale emisă de Margulis are, la rândul ei, puncte slabe, controversate mai ales în ceea privește originea citoscheletului, centriolilor, fusului de diviziune și flagelilor. Ea explică, însă, relativ bine apariția evolutivă a organitelor celulare de tipul mitocondriilor și plastidelor (cloroplastelor). (Source: http://www.terramagazin.ro/index.php/2013/09/alte-teorii-referitoare-la-originea-vietii-pe-terra/, accessed on September 29, 2013, at 18:06)

2. Pătrunse în gazdă, procariotele endosimbionte au început să se specializeze pentru anumite funcții și au devenit organite celulare. Astfel, prin endosimbioză s-a trecut de la procariote la eucariote. Endosimbioza a reprezentat macaraua vieții, care a săltat viața de la un palier evolutiv la altul.

(Source: http://www.aos.ro/site_mod/2010/Publicatii/Lucrari%20Conferinte%201%20online.pdf, accessed on September 29, 2013, at 18:18)

COLLOCATIONS endosimbioză primară (primary endosymbiosis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Stroma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Colourless matrix of the chloroplast, in which grana are embedded.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 539

NOTA BENE < Late Latin strōma  mattress < Greek strôma  bed-covering; akin to Latin sternere  to spread, strew, strātum.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, stromas

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastids structure

CONTEXTS

1. Each plastid is surrounded by an envelope consisting of two membranes. Internally the plastid is differentiated into a more or less homogeneous matrix, the stroma, and a system of membranes called thylakoids. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 25)

2. As indicated earlier, the dark reactions are really a whole series of reactions, each mediated by an enzyme in this major phase of photosynthesis. The reactions take place in the stroma of the chloroplasts and, as long as the products of the light reactions are present, they need no light to occur although they normally take place during daylight hours.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 186)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT stromă

DEFINITION Substanța plasmatică fundamentală, incoloră, spongioasă, a cloroplastelor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, 1980, p. 500

NOTA BENE fr. stroma

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; stromelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura cloroplastului

SYNONYMS matricea cloroplastului

CONTEXTS

1. În stroma cloroplastului se află incluse membranele fotosintetizatoare cu structură bilamelară. (Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 25)

2. În ceea ce privește compoziția și structura stromei, ea este de natură lipoproteică și se compune din lamele de o grosime de 350 Å.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 34)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Thylakoid

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Flattened membranous vesicle containing chlorophyll pigments; site of photochemical reactions in photosynthesis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 558

NOTA BENE < German Thylakoid  < Greek thȳlakoeidḗs  resembling a bag, equivalent to thȳ́lak (os) sack + -oēidēs -oid; -oid = a suffix meaning “resembling,” “like,” used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element): alkaloid; anthropoid; cardioid; cuboid; lithoid; ovoid; planetoid; < Greek -oeidēs,  equivalent to -o- -o- + -eidēs  having the form of, derivative of eîdos form.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, thylakoids.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM chloroplast structure

CONTEXTS

1. The Hill reactions and other research gave gave insight into a major phase of photosynthesis, called the light reactions, which involve light striking chlorophyll molecules that are embedded in the thylakoids of the grana in the chloroplasts. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 181)

2. For green callus and leaves of sugar beet we previously investigated the effects of chilling and/or strong light on the compositions of proteins (SDS-PAGE) and pigments (HPLC) in chloroplast thylakoid fractions [fragmentation of thylakoids by detergents and separation into at least 7 distinct bands by native green gel electrophoresis].

(Source: Lehnhardt, L., Pufe, H., Baumann, I., Mielke, K., Baumann, G., (2005), Heat responses of pigment-protein complexes in chloroplasts from callus and leaves of sugar beet, Abstract P1753 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 514)

COLLOCATIONS thylakoid membrane (membrana tilacoidului), fragmentation of the thylakoid (fragmentarea tilacoidului), thylakoids of the grana (tilacoide granale, granatilacoide)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT tilacoid

DEFINITION Tilacoidele reprezintă compartimente în cadrul cloroplastelor și a cianobacteriilor, înconjurate de o membrană, ce constau dintr-o rețea de vezicule interconectate în care are loc fotosinteza.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tilacoid, accessed on September 29, 2013, at 19:21

NOTA BENE gr. thylakos (sac, prin extindere – veziculă)

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; tilacoidelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM structura cloroplastelor

SYNONYMS lamelele discului

CONTEXTS

1. Între specialiști s-a discutat dacă nu cumva tilacoidele posedă o structură intimă special adaptată captării luminii solare. (Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 27)

2. Activitate fotosintetică ridicată, o are Magnolia kobus, deoarece cloroplastele au forma lenticular-discoidală, au dimensiuni mai mari (8- 8,5 μm), tilacoidele și granele sunt foarte vizibile, cloroplastul prezintă patru granule de amidon și prezintă doar unul sau doi plastoglobuli, cu diametrul cuprins între 1,5 – 2,5 μm.

(Source: http://www.uvvg.ro/ro/docs/departamente/scoalapostdoctorala/REZUMAT_TEZA_GROZA_VALENTINA.pdf, accessed on September 29, 2013, at 19:32)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Chloroplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Chlorophyll-containing plastid; the organelle within which both light and dark phases of plant photosynthesis occur.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 558

NOTA BENE chloro(phyll) + -plast; a) chloro(phyll) = chloro + -phyll; a1) chloro = variant of chlor- before a consonant; chlor- = a combining form meaning “green,” used in the formation of compound words, combining form of Greek chlōrós  light green, greenish yellow; a2) variant of -phyllo as final element of compound words; from Greek phullon; b) a combining form meaning “living substance”, “organelle”, “cell”, used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós formed, molded, equivalent to plath-, base of plássein to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE, chloroplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

CONTEXTS

1. Chloroplasts, the sites of photosynthesis, contain chlorophyll and carotenoid pigments. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 25)

2. At least one vitamin (Vitamin A) does not, however, occur in plants, but carotene pigments found in chloroplats act as precursors (simple molecules that are converted by living organisms to more complex building blocks) for Vitamin A in animals.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 200)

COLLOCATIONS chloroplast DNA / engineering / genome / haplotype / marker / movement / number (ADN al cloroplastului, inginerie a cloroplastului, genom al cloroplastului, mișcare a cloroplastului, număr de cloroplaste)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cloroplast

DEFINITION Organit celular specific plantelor verzi, de o importanță covârșitoare în sinteza substanței organice din dioxid de carbon și apă, cu ajutorul radiației solare vizibile și contribuția mai puțin cunoscută a sărurilor minerale absorbite.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 24

NOTA BENE fr. chloroplaste; gr. chlōros = verde, plastos = format, modelat.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; cloroplastelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM organit celular

SYNONYMS cloroplastid, autoplast, grăuncior plasmatic cu clorofilă

CONTEXTS

1. Microscopia electronică a relevat o mulțime de elemente în structura cloroplastului care nu puteau fi observate cu ajutorul microscopului optic. (Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 25)

2. Hill (1939) a observat că în prezența unui acceptor de hidrogen și a luminii, cloroplastele pot oxida apa, proces cunoscut sub denumirea de fotoliză.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 123)

COLLOCATIONS structura / ultrastructura / stroma / tilacoidul /diferențierea / originea cloroplastului (chloroplast structure / ultrastructure / stroma / thylakoid / differentiation / origin), rolul fiziologic al cloroplastelor (physiological role of chloroplasts)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Chlorophyll

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Green pigment found in all algae and higher plants except a few saprotrophs and parasites. Responsible for light capture in photosynthesis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 104

NOTA BENE chloro- + -phyll; a) chloro- = variant of chlor- before a consonant; chlor- = a combining form meaning “green,” used in the formation of compound words, combining form of Greek chlōrós  light green, greenish yellow; b) variant of -phyllo as final element of compound words; from Greek phullon.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; chlorophylls

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure, photosynthesis

HYPERNYM plant pigments

ANTONYMS carotenoid pigment

CONTEXTS

1. There are several types of chlorophyll molecules, all of which contain the element magnesium. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 181)

2. Chlorophyll content was significantly lower in plants grown under near ambient UV, whilst the relative proportions of photoprotective carotenoids, especially β-carotene and zeaxanthin, increased.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 200)

COLLOCATIONS chlorophyll fluorescence / imaging / molecule (fluorescență / imagistică a clorofilei, moleculă de clorofilă), clorophyll a / b (clorofilă a / b)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT clorofilă

DEFINITION Substanță granulară din plastide, dând plantei culoarea verde, cu rol important în fotosinteză.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 125

NOTA BENE gr. chloros = verde, phyllon = frunză; fr. chlorophylle

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; clorofilelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei, procesul de fotosinteză

HYPERNYM pigment asimilator

SYNONYMS pigment clorofilian

CONTEXTS

1. După Gabrielsen (1948), intensitatea procesului de fotosinteză crește concomitent cu sporirea conținutului în clorofilă, până la circa 400 mg/m2 suprafață foliară, după care intensitatea acestui proces rămâne constantă. (Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 135)

2. Dacă extragem clorofila din cloroplaste cu alcool, obținem o soluție verde, numită soluție brută de clorofilă.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 34)

COLLOCATIONS conținut de clorofilă (chlorophyll content), grane de clorofilă (chlorophyll grana), soluție brută de clorofilă (crude chlorophyll solution), grupa clorofilelor (group of chlorophylls), clorofilă a (chlorophyll a), clorofilă b (chlorophyll b)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Carotenoid pigment

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Group of yellow, orange and red plant pigments located in chloroplasts and plastids in parts of plant where chlorophyll is absent (e.g. carrot roots, many flowers); also in photosynthetic lamellae of blue-green algae (Cyanobacteria), in some bacteria and some fungi. Increase in concentration in many ripening fruits, e.g. tomato. Not essential to photosynthesis, but serve as accessory pigments, absorbing photons of different energy and passing this energy on to chlorophyll. Protect cells from photochemical damage in several photosynthetic and non-photosynthetic bacteria.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 82

NOTA BENE 1. carotene + -oid; a) carotene; carot – = < Late Latin carōt(a) carrot + -ene; < Middle French carotte  < Late Latin carōta  < Greek karōtón,  derivative of kárē  head, with suffix as in kephalōtón onion, derivative of kephalḗ  head; ene = -ēnē,  feminine of -ēnos,  adj. suffix denoting origin or source b) –oid = a suffix meaning “resembling”, “like”, used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element); < Greek -oeidēs,  equivalent to -o- -o- + -eidēs  having the form of, derivative of eîdos  form; 2. pigment Middle English  < Latin pigmentum  paint, equivalent to pig-  (stem of pingere  to paint) + -mentum -ment.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; carotenoid pigments

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plant pigments

ANTONYMS chlorophyll

SYNONYMS carotenoid

CONTEXTS

1. Chromoplasts are yellow, orange, or red in color due to the presence of carotenoid pigments, which they synthetize and accumulate. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 43)

2. There are several dozen carotenoids in the foods that we eat, and most of these carotenoids have antioxidant activity. Beta-carotene has been best studied since, in most countries it is the most common carotenoid in fruits and vegetables.

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/10511324, accessed on October 29, 2013 at 18:22)

COLLOCATIONS carotenoid pool

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT pigment carotenoidic

DEFINITION Carotenoidele sunt pigmenți neazotați, larg răspândiți în natură, care datorită dublelor legături conjugate din moleculă, imprimă țesuturilor în care apar o culoare galbenă, portocalie, roșie sau chiar albastră. Dintre toți pigmenții naturali (pigmenții porfirinici, chinonici, flavonoidici etc.), carotenoidele sunt cei mai răspândiți pigmenți din regnul vegetal și animal.

DEFINITION SOURCE Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1993), Biochimie vegetală (partea structurală), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București, p. 309

NOTA BENE 1. lat. pingere = a vopsi, fr. pigment; 2. fr. caroténoïde

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); masculin; pigmenților carotenoidici

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM pigment vegetal

ANTONYMS clorofilă

SYNONYMS carotenoid

CONTEXTS

1. Pigmenții carotenoizi, de culoare galbenă, intră alături de clorofile în alcătuirea antenelor fotoreceptoare. (Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 12)

2. Toți carotenoizii, inclusiv licopenul, sunt sintetizați din precursorul isopentenil pirofosfat (IPP) care ia calea acidului mevalonic (MVA) sub acțiunea acetilcoenzimei A.

(Source: http://behealthysfatulfarmacistului.wordpress.com/2013/08/09/licopenul-cel-mai-puternic-antioxidant-natural/, accessed on October 29, 2013 at 18:53)

COLLOCATIONS grupa carotenoizilor (carotenoids group), culoarea carotenoidelor (carotenoids color), clasificarea carotenoidelor (classification of carotenoids), rolul carotenoidelor (role of carotenoids)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Chromoplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A plastid containing pigments other than chlorophyll; the pigments are usually yellow to orange.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa

NOTA BENE chromo- + -plast; a) chromo- = variant of chrom- before a consonant; chrom- =a combining form meaning “color,” used in the formation of compound words; b) –plast = a combining form meaning “living substance”, “organelle”, “cell”, used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós  formed, molded, equivalent to plath, base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; chromoplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS chloroplast

CONTEXTS

1. Althogh chromoplasts are similar to chloroplasts in size, they vary considerably in shape, often being somewhat angular. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 42)

2. Chromoplasts are the most heterogeneous category of plastids and are classified entirely on the structure of the carotenoid-bearing components present in the mature plastid.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 26)

COLLOCATIONS chromoplast differentiation

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cromoplast

DEFINITION Plastide din citoplasmă lipsite de clorofilă, conținând xantofilă sau carotină.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 128

NOTA BENE gr. chrōma = culoare, plastos = matrice; fr. chromoplaste

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; cromoplastelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS cloroplast

CONTEXTS

1. În frunctele de tomate, în cromoplaste se sintetizează, apoi se formează cristale de licopină. (Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 28)

2. În funcție de structura lor se deosebesc cromoplaste globulare, membranare, tubulare și cristaloide.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 28)

COLLOCATIONS originea, diferențierea, stroma, tilacoidele, ultrastructura cromoplastelor (chromoplast origin / differentiation / stroma / thylakoids / ultrastructure), compoziția chimică a cromoplastelor (chemical composition of the chloroplasts)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Granum

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Subunits of chloroplasts seen as green granules with the light microscope and as stacks of disk-shaped cisternae, the thylakoids, with the electron microscope; the grana contain the chlorophylls and carotenoids and are the sites of the light reactions in photosynthesis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

NOTA BENE < Latin granum.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; grana.

GENERIC CONCEPT plastid structure

CONTEXTS

1. In each chloroplast there are usually about 40 to 60 grana linked together by arms, and each granum may contain from 2 or 3 to more than 100 stacked thylakoids. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 42)

2. Typical mesophyll chloroplasts of C4 plants have grana and few small starch grains (as in C3 plants). Bundle sheath chloroplasts are larger, with prominent starch grains (in light) and thylakoid lamellae which run parallel from end to end, without grana.

(Source: Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 105)

COLLOCATIONS grana thylakoids (tilacoide granale, granatilacoide)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT grana

DEFINITION Discuri în interiorul stromei cloroplastelor care alcătuiesc un sistem de membranen sintetizatoare grupate în coloane denumite grana.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție propusă

NOTA BENE lat. granum = grăuncior, bob, grăunte

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; granelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura cloroplastului

HYPERNYM cloroplast

CONTEXTS

1. În stroma cloroplastului se află incluse membranele fotosintetizatoare cu structură bilamelară. Sistemul de membrane constă din discuri circulare cu diametrul între 200-500 nm (2 000 – 5 000 Å) și grosimea de aproximativ 20 nm (200 Å). Discurile sunt grupate, de regulă, în coloane care constituie grana (lat. granum = grăuncior). Acestea nu sunt izolate, ci sunt legate între ele prin structuri membranare intergranale.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 25)

2. Colorantul verde este înglobat în stromă sub forma unor granule verzi numite grane cu dimensiuni la limita vizibilității microscopice. Răspândirea granelor în interiorul cloroplastelor este aproape uniformă.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 34)

COLLOCATIONS tilacoide granale (grana thylakoids)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Leucoplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A colorless plastid commonly associated with starch accumulation.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa

NOTA BENE leuco- + -past; a) leuco- = variant of leuko-, leuc-; a combining form with the meanings “white”; < Greek leuko-,  combining form of leukós  white, brigh; b) –plast = a combining form meaning “living substance,” “organelle,” “cell,” used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós  formed, molded, equivalent to plath, base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; leucoplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS chloroplast, chromoplast

CONTEXTS

1. Structurally the least differentiated of mature plastids, leucoplasts generally have a uniform granular stroma, several nucleoids, and, despite reports to the contrary, typical 70S ribosomes. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 28)

2. If exposed to light, some leucoplasts will develop into chloroplasts.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 43)

COLLOCATIONS leucoplast function (funcția leucoplastului)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT leucoplast

DEFINITION Leucoplastele sunt plastide incolore care se găsesc în organele subterane ale plantelor și în petalele florilor albe.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 28

NOTA BENE lat. leukos = alb; plastos = matrice; germ. Leukoplast, fr. leucoplaste

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; leucoplastelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM plastidă

ANTONYMS cloroplast

SYNONYMS plastidă incoloră, leucoplastidă, anaplastă

CONTEXTS

1. Din proplastide se pot forma, îndeosebi în celulele organelor subpământene, leucoplastele. (Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 27)

2. Leucoplastele sunt prezente în celulele parenchimatice din organele subterane de rezervă: rădăcini, rizomi, bulbi, tuberculi și în endospermul seminal.

(Source: http://www.scoalacantemir.ro/files/uploads/Elemente_de_botanica.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 08:09)

COLLOCATIONS diferențierea / identificarea / morfologia / ultrastructura leucoplastelor (leucoplast differentiation / identification / morphology / ultrastructure)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Amyloplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Colourless plastid storing starch; e.g. found in cotyledons, endosperm and storage organs such as potato tubers.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 24

NOTA BENE amylo- + -past; a) amylo- = combining form of Greek ámylon  starch, noun use of neuter of ámylos  not milled; b) –plast = a combining form meaning “living substance”, “organelle”, “cell”, used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós formed, molded, equivalent to plath-, base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; amyloplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS chloroplast

CONTEXTS

1. Amyloplasts are classified as simple or compound. Simple amyloplasts, such as those of the potato tuber, contain a single starch grain, whereas compound amyloplasts contain several often tightly packed starch grains as in the endosperm of oats and rice. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 28)

2. It is known that amyloplasts collect on the sides of root cap cells facing the direction of gravitational force. When a root that has been growing vertically is artificially tipped horizontally, the amyloplasts tumble or float down to the bottom of the cells in which they occur and within 30 minutes to a few hours the root begins growing downward again. The exact nature of this gravitational response is not known, but there is some evidence that calcium ions known to be present in the amyloplasts influence the distribution of growth hormones in the cells.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 43)

COLLOCATIONS simple amyloplast (amiloplast simplu), compound amyloplast (amiloplast compus)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT amiloplast

DEFINITION Plastidă incoloră din celulele plantelor, în care se acumulează amidon.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție propusă

NOTA BENE gr. amylon = amidon, plastos = matrice, format

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; amiloplastelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM plastidă incoloră

ANTONYMS cloroplast, cromoplast

SYNONYMS plastidă amilogenă incoloră, leucoplast cu amidon

CONTEXTS

1. Un grăuncior de amidon apare in amiloplast sub forma unui corpuscul dens numit hil. Peste hil se adaugă straturi noi de amidon, grăunciorul crescând în volum și rămâne învelit de membrana plasmatică.

(Source: http://www.horticultura-bucuresti.ro/fisiere/file/ID/Manuale%20ID/Botanica%20I.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 08:34)

2. Amiloplastele reprezintă plastide cu rol de depozitare. Sunt învelite de o membrană dublă și conțin la interior un număr variat de granule de amidon (1-7). Aceste plastide se pot forma din proplastide, leucoplaste, dar și din cloroplaste, în care caz se poate observa un număr redus de tilacoide printre granulele de amidon.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 28)

COLLOCATIONS stroma amiloplastului (amyloplast stroma)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Elaioplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Colourless plastid (leucoplast) in which oil is stored; common in liverworts and monocotyledons.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 178

NOTA BENE elaio- + -plast; a) elaio- =; b) –plast = a combining form meaning “living substance,” “organelle,” “cell,” used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós  formed, molded, equivalent to plath-,  base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; elaioplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS chloroplast, chromoplast, amyloplast

SYNONYMS oleoplast

CONTEXTS

1. In 1888, Wakker described the occurrence of a conspicuous body lying in the epidermal cells of the leaves and in the superficial tissues of the root and stem of Vanilla planifolia. This body is somewhat larger than the nucleus and considerably larger than the amyloplasts; it possesses a sharply-defined outline and a peculiar somewhat yellowish color. In each plate-like epidermal cell one such body occurs, and it often lies near the nucleus, although in other cases it may occupy a different position in the cell. As this body consists of protoplasmic material and contains oil, Wakker named it elaioplast, or oil-former. (Source: http://aob.oxfordjournals.org/content/os-23/1/63.extract, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 08:59)

2. In many publications the term “elaioplasts” denotes, in accordance with the meaning, plastids containing lipids. However, in the past this name was used according to Wakker who was the first to apply it with reference to lipidic structures, often as big as a cell nucleus, which he identified in five Vanilla species. Similar structures were later described in more than 120 species belonging to Monocotyledoneae and Dicotyledoneae.

(Source: https://pbsociety.org.pl/journals/index.php/asbp/article/download/…/125‎, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 09:08)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT elaioplast

DEFINITION Plastidă incoloră din celulele plantelor, în care se acumulează grăsimi lichide.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție propusă

NOTA BENE gr. elaion = ulei, plastos = matrice, format.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; elaioplastelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM plastidă incoloră

ANTONYMS cloroplast, cromoplast, amiloplast

SYNONYMS oleoplast

CONTEXTS

1. Elaioplastele sunt mai rare (n.n.: decât amiloplastele); se află în speciile aparținând familiilor de mușchi hepatici, liliacee, orchidacee, malvacee și în unele specii din familia compozitelor.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 33)

2. În ele (n.n.: leucoplaste) se pot acumula diferite substanțe de rezervă, în funcție de natura cărora au fost denumite diferențiat: amiloplaste (leucoplaste cu amidon), proteinoplaste (leucoplaste încărcate cu proteine), elaioplaste (leucoplaste care conțin grăsimi lichide).

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 27)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Proplastid

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A plastid in its earlies stages of development.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 535

NOTA BENE pro- + plastid a) a prefix of priority in space or time having especially a meaning of advancing or projecting forward or outward, and also used to indicate substitution, attached widely to stems not used as words; < Latin prō-, pro-,  combining form representing prō; b) plastid < German Plastide  < Greek plastid-,  stem of plástis,  feminine derivative of plástēs  modeler, creator, derivative of plássein  to form.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; proplastids.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plastid

ANTONYMS chloroplast, chromoplast, leucoplast

CONTEXTS

1. Plastids of all types develop from proplastids, which are small, pale green or colorless organelles having roughly the size and form of mitochondria. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 43)

2. Since meristems do not contain photosynthetically active chloroplasts, but undifferentiated proplastids, they are sink tissues, which rely on the source tissues for supply with reduced carbon. Although undifferentiated, proplastids support cell growth and division by providing building blocks for the cells in the form of branched chain and aromatic amino acids, fatty acids, and lipids, as well as nucleotide precursors.

(Source: http://mplant.oxfordjournals.org/content/2/6/1247.full.pdf‎, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 09:54)

COLLOCATIONS proplastid envelope (membrana proplastidei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT proplastidă

DEFINITION Proplastidele reprezintă particule mici, amiboidale, abia vizibile la microscopul optic, în evoluția ulterioară a cărora un rol deosebit îl joacã săcușorii aplatizați numiți tilacoide.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.scritube.com/biologie/CELULA93279.php, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 10:05

NOTA BENE gr. prōtos = primul, înainte, mai întâi, plastos = matrice, format

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; proplastidelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei

HYPERNYM plastidă

ANTONYMS cloroplast, cromoplast, amiloplast

SYNONYMS proplast

CONTEXTS

1. Plastidele sau plastele sunt niște corpusculi incolori, colorați sau colorabili, înglobați în citoplasmă, având o formă determinată. Totalitatea lor în celulă se numește plastidom. După unii autori ele se formează prin diviziunea condriosomilor. Cercetările recente efectuate cu ajutorul microscopului electronic au arătat că provin din plastide preexistente în citoplasmă, numite proplastide.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 32)

2. Sinteza giberelinelor în rădăcini este incertă. Primele etape ale procesului de biosinteză, până la formarea ent-kaurenului au loc în proplastide, sinteza aldehidei GA12 are loc în reticulul endoplasmatic, iar interconversia giberelinelor are loc în citoplasmă.

(Source: http://www.horticultura-bucuresti.ro/fisiere/file/ID/Manuale%20ID/Biochimie.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 10:12)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Crista

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Crest-like infoldings of the inner membrane in a mitochondrion.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 524

NOTA BENE < Latin:  a crest, tuft, comb.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; cristae.

GENERIC CONCEPT mitochondrion structure

HYPERNYM mitochondrion

CONTEXTS

1. The appearance of incomplete partitions results from the fact that each mitochondrion is bound by two unit membranes, with the inner membrane forming numerous platelike folds called cristae that greatly increase the surface area available to the enzymes contained in a matrix fluid; this fluid also contains DNA, RNA, ribosomes, proteins, and dissolved substances. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 41)

2. Genetic and apoptotic manipulations of cristae structure affect assembly and activity of RCS in vitro and in vivo, independently of changes to mitochondrial protein synthesis or apoptotic outer mitochondrial membrane permeabilization.

(Source: http://www.cell.com/abstract/S0092-8674(13)01026-X‎, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 12:16)

COLLOCATIONS cristate structure (structura cristei), cristae shape (forma cristei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cristă

DEFINITION Invaginațiunile, crestele sau pliurile pe care membrana internă a mitocondriei le trimite în matrice și care sunt orientate pe direcția diametrului transversal al mitocondriei.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție propusă

NOTA BENE lat. crista

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; cristelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura mitocondriei

HYPERNYM membrana mitocondrială

SYNONYMS creastă

CONTEXTS

1. Membrana internă mitocondrială este mai puțin permeabilă – adică mai selectivă – decât cea externă, fapt ce permite penetrarea numai a substanțelor ale căror molecule au dimensiuni mici. Membrana internă formează pliuri numite criste orientate pe direcția diametrului transversal al mitocondriei.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 30)

2. Abundența și forma cristelor pot diferi de la un tip de celulă la altul. Forma lor este, de regulă, aceea de falduri, orientate perpendicular pe axul lung al organitului, dar cristele pot avea și aspect tubular (cu secțiunea circulară sau triunghiulară) așa cum este cazul la celulele secretoare de hormoni steroidici. Au fost descrise, deasemenea, criste orientate paralel cu axul lung al organitului. Indiferent de abundența, forma sau orientarea lor, cristele sunt o caracteristică ultrastructurală specifică membranei mitocondriale interne.

(Source: http://ancuta.ucoz.ro/Mitocondria_MirceaAlbu.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 12:33)

COLLOCATIONS forma / aspectul / orientarea cristelor (cristae shape / aspect / orientation)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Apoptosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION a normal, genetically regulated process leading to the death of cells and triggered by the presence or absence of certain stimuli, as DNA damage.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/apoptosis?s=t, accessed on November 13, 2013, at 21:08

NOTA BENE from Ancient Greek ἀπόπτωσις (apoptōsis, “a falling off”), from ἀπό (apo, “away from”) + πτῶσις (ptōsis, “falling”).

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; apoptoses.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM mitochondrion-mediated processes

ANTONYMS necrosis

SYNONYMS programmed cell death (PCD)

CONTEXTS

1. The terms programmed cell death and apoptosis are often used interchangeably. Apoptosis, however, was originally used to refer to particular features of programmed cell death in animal cells. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 112)

2. Regulation of apoptosis or programmed cell death (PCD) by the use of phytohormones, organic and stress substances has been developed for wheat and barley embryogenic calli.

(Source: Bishimbayeva N.K., Amirova A.K., Rusakova A.V., Rakhimova E.V., Rakhimbayev I.R., (2005), Regulation of apoptosis processes in embryogenic calli of wheat and barley, Abstract P0006 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 241)

COLLOCATIONS to undergo / mediate apoptosis (a suferi / media un proces de apoptoză), inhibitor/mechanism of apoptosis (inhibitor / mecanism al apoptozei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT apoptoză

DEFINITION Moarte celulară izolată și programată, care încheie ciclul celular normal al unei celule și creează condiții fiziologice pentru înlocuirea sa.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.dexx.ro/index.php?a=term&d=Dictionar+explicativ+roman&t=apoptoz%C4%83, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 12:53

NOTA BENE fr. apoptose

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; apoptozelor

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologie celulară

HYPERNYM procese mediate de către mitocondrii

ANTONYMS necroză

SYNONYMS moarte celulară programată

CONTEXTS

1. Apoptoza reprezintă unul dintre mecanismele principale care asigură protecția împotriva proliferării celulare necontrolate, cu potențial malign. Tumorile maligne se dezvoltă doar dacă mecanismul apoptotic este afectat de modificări genetice sau epigenetice.

(Source: http://www.google.ro/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&frm=1&source=web&cd=8&ved=0CGEQFjAH&url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.unibuc.ro%2Fstudies%2FDoctorate2010Ianuarie%2FNiculescu%2520Ana%2520Maria%2520-%2520Studiul%2520dinamicii%2520proliferarii%2520celulare%2520si%2520apoptozei%2520in%2520celule%2520tumorale%2520tratate%2520cu%2520extracte%2520naturale%2FRezumat%2520Niculescu%2520Ana%2520Maria.doc&ei=uCt2UrvtE8Hn4gTA7IC4DQ&usg=AFQjCNFJtnOTdLmpvuVNrxQ8akhUHYPowQ&sig2=9ZdTUYkuwJUco1Q3i3ybZg, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 12:59)

2. O particularitate morfologica a apoptozei este importanta condensare a nucleului si citoplasmei ceea ce determina o micsorare considerabila a volumului celular. Mitocondriile celulelor apoptotice sufera numeroase modificari majore: eliberarea citocromului c în citoplasma, diminuarea potentialului de membrana si modificarea permeabilitatii membranei mitocondriale.Nucleul se condenseaza, cromatina este clivata în fragmente regulate.Membrana plasmatica formeaza corpii apoptotici retinând o parte din citoplasma celulei.

(Source: http://www.scritube.com/biologie/Comparatia-intre-necroza-si-ap942419118.php, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 13:01)

COLLOCATIONS particularitate morfologică a apoptozei (morphological trait of apoptosis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Peroxisome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Microbody containing catalase, especially in vertebrate liver and kidney cells, and those plant cells involved in photorespiration.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 434

NOTA BENE perox(ide) + -some; a) perox(ide) = per- + oxide; a1) per- = a prefix used in the names of inorganic acids and their salts that possess the maximum amount of the element specified in the base word; < Latin,  combining form of per per, and used as an intensive; a2) oxide = a compound in which oxygen is bonded to one or more electropositive atoms; < French  (now oxyde), blend of oxygène  and acide; b) –some = a combining form meaning “body,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek sôma  body.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; peroxisomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plant cell organelle, microbody

SYNONYMS microbody

CONTEXTS

1. Unlike plastids and mitochondria, which are bounded by two membranes, peroxisomes (also called microbodies) are spherical organelles bounded by a single membrane. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 33)

2. Peroxisomes perform a wide range of vitally important functions in plant cells. In addition to well established roles in mobilisation of seed storage reserves and photorespiration new functions have recently emerged.

(Source: Baker, A., Hawes, C., Brown, L., Hadden, D., Sparkes, I., (2005), Targeting and import of peroxisome membrane proteins, Abstract 8.2.4. in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 128)

COLLOCATIONS peroxisome morphology / ultrastructure / chemical composition / origin / differentiation (morfologia / ultrastructura / compoziția chimică / originea / diferențierea peroxizomilor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT peroxizom

DEFINITION Peroxizomii sunt organite de formă sferică sau elipsoidală, care au la suprafață o membrană elementară (simplă), iar la interior se află matricea fin granulară și diferite incluziuni cristaline, amorfe sau filamentoase. În peroxizomi se desfășoară una din etapele procesului de fotorespirație, dar au fost identificate și enzime ce intervin în metabolismul aminoacizilor, în ciclul acidului glioxilic, precum și în descompunerea apei oxigenate.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 34

NOTA BENE fr. peroxysome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; peroxizomilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit/microcorp celular

ANTONYMS glioxizom

CONTEXTS

1. Peroxizomii sunt o sursă importantă de producere a H2O2 celular. Ei conțin numeroase enzime care generează H2O2 incluzând oxidaza glicolat, D-amino acid oxidaza, urat oxidaza.

(Source: http://www.google.ro/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&frm=1&source=web&cd=21&ved=0CGEQFjAKOAo&url=http%3A%2F%2Febooks.unibuc.ro%2Fbiologie%2FProgreseVolumul2%2FArticolul2.doc&ei=DXN2UpHECOWZ4gTq04CQCg&usg=AFQjCNGiqHIQ4qK0vQWLzqmywQu5M360Dw&sig2=-r2iOBTR-i-YlQPDkEi9rQ&bvm=bv.55819444,d.bGE, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 18:03)

2. Peroxizomii pot lua nastere, mai rar, direct din reticulul endoplasmatic, prin dilatarea și desprinderea anumitor părți terminale ale cisternelor acestuia, cu reacție pozitivă pentru catalază. Mai des însă, peroxizomii se formează prin conlucrarea dintre reticulul endoplasmatic si complexul Golgi, nefiind încă precizat mecanismul molecular prin care proteinele peroxizomale pătrund în organit. Se pare că unele enzime (catalaza si uratoxidaza) sunt direcționate către peroxizom direct prin citosol din ribozomii liberi, iar altele din REG.

(Source: http://id.usamvcluj.ro/id/0zoot1/abiocelv/curs/BiocelV.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 18:08)

COLLOCATIONS punerea în evidență a peroxizomilor (highlighting the peroxisomes), morfologia / ultrastructura / compoziția chimică / funcțiile / originea / diferențierea peroxizomilor (peroxisome morphology / ultrastructure / chemical composition / functions / origin / differentiation)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Glyoxysome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Organelles containing catalase, related to peroxisomes, and the sites of the glyoxylate cycle.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 250

NOTA BENE gly- + oxy- + -some; a) Greek glyker(ós) sweet; b) oxide = a compound in which oxygen is bonded to one or more electropositive atoms; < French  (now oxyde), blend of oxygène  and acide; c) –some = a combining form meaning “body,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek sôma  body.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; glyoxysomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell structure

HYPERNYM plant cell organelle, microbody

SYNONYMS microbody

CONTEXTS

1. The second type of peroxisome is found in the endosperm or cotyledons of germinating seeds, where it plays an essential role in the conversion of fats to carbohydrates by a series of reactions known as the glyoxylate cycle. Appropriately these peroxisomes are also called glyoxysomes. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 33)

2. The conversion of triacylglycerols into sugars involves metabolism in glyoxysomes. While leaf peroxisomes have a key role in photorespiration, glyoxysomes are the sites of b-oxidation of fatty acids and the glyoxylate cycle.

(Source: http://www.javeriana.edu.co/Facultades/Ciencias/neurobioquimica/libros/celular/celula_archivos/plantglyoxysomes.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 18:26)

COLLOCATIONS glyoxysome function / structure (funcția / structura glioxizomului)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT glioxizom

DEFINITION Glioxizomii sunt organite celulare de formă sferică, delimitate la exterior de o membrană lipoproteică simplă; conțin enzimele β-oxidării, ale ciclului glioxilic; în glioxizomi este inițiat procesul de gliconeogeneză prin care în semințele oleaginoase se biosintetizează glucidele necesare procesului de creștere.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 34

NOTA BENE fr. glyoxysome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; glioxizomilor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit/microcorp celular

CONTEXTS

1. În funcție de compoziția chimică și rolul lor (n.n.: al microcorpilor) în viața celulei se disting glioxizomi (conținând catalaze și enzimele ciclului glioxilatului), peroxizomi (conținând mai ales glicolatoxidaze); peroxizomii de regulă sunt mai mari decât glioxizomii.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 34)

2. Glioxizomii, ca formă particulară de peroxizomi, intervin în conversia lipidelor în glucide cu rol în procesul de încolțire vegetală.

(Source: http://id.usamvcluj.ro/id/0zoot1/abiocelv/curs/BiocelV.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 18:15)

COLLOCATIONS rolul funcțional / conținutul enzimatic al glioxizomilor (functional role / enzyme content of glyoxysomes)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Photorespiration

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Type of very active non-mitochondrial respiration occurring in conditions of high light intensity, reduced C40 levels and raised O2 levels in temperate plants carrying out C3 photosynthesis; usually absent (or low) in tropical C4 plants.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 442

NOTA BENE photo- + respiration a) photo- = a combining form meaning “light”; < Greek,  combining form of phôs  (genitive phōtós); b) late Middle English respiracioun < Latin respīrātiōn-  (stem of respīrātiō) a breathing out, equivalent to respīrāt (us) (past participle of respīrāre  to respire) + -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; UNCOUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM plant respiration

ANTONYMS photosynthesis

CONTEXTS

1. Photorespiration involves cooperative interaction among peroxisomes, mitochondria, and chloroplasts; hence these three organelles commonly are closely associated spatially with one another. The biological function of photorespiration remains to be determined. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 33)

2. CO2 release in the mitochondria during photorespiration results in approximately 25% loss of the carbon from phosphoglycolate.

(Source: Kebeish, R., Thiruveedhi, K., Rosenkranz, R., Bari, R., Kreuzaler, F., Peterhänsel C., (2005), Glycolate oxidation in the chloroplast: A novel approach for the suppression of photorespiration, Abstract 12.10.6 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 204)

COLLOCATIONS function of photorespiration (funcție a fotorespirației)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT fotorespirație

DEFINITION Proces prin care compuși organici sunt biodegradați fără producere de energie.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 128

NOTA BENE gr. phos = lumină, fr. respiratio

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologie celulară

HYPERNYM respirația la plante

ANTONYMS fotosinteză

CONTEXTS

1. Specialiștii apreciază că fotorespirația reprezintă o ironie a procesului de evoluție a plantelor, deoarece constituie un proces de neadaptare. După alții, reprezintă o veche adaptare la o atmosferă mult mai bogată în dioxid de carbon și mai săracă în oxigen, care conduce la consumul substanțelor fotosintetizate.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 128)

2. Deoarece principalul rezultat al pierderilor turgescenței îl constituie închiderea stomatelor, schimbul de gaze care are loc în fotosinteză, respirație și fotorespirație, este mult îngreunat.

(Source: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fotosintez%C4%83, accessed on November 03, 2013, at 19:20)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cell sap

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The liquid inside the large central vacuole of a plant cell that serves as storage of materials and provides mechanical support, especially in non-woody plants. It has also a vital role in plant cell osmosis.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.biology-online.org/dictionary/Cell_sap, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 09:42

NOTA BENE 1. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room (see cella); Old English cell  < Medieval Latin,  as above; 2. Old English sæp;  cognate with Dutch sap;  akin to German Saft  juice, Old Norse safi.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; cell saps.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM vacuole

ANTONYMS xylem sap, phloem sap

CONTEXTS

1. In addition to inorganic ions such as Ca2+, Cl−, K+, Na+, NO3−, and PO42−, such vacuoles commonly contain sugars, organic acids, and amino acids, and the aqueous solution commonly is called cell sap. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 33)

2. Sometimes large crystals of waste products form within the cell sap after certain ions have become concentrated there.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 45)

COLLOCATIONS cell sap vacuole / function / concentration (vacuolă cu suc celular / funcție / concentrație a sucului celular)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT suc celular

DEFINITION Conținutul vacuolei este foarte eterogen și constituie ceea ce se mai numește sucul celular (sucul vacuolar) Acesta este de obicei lichid, fiind în mare parte format din apă în care se află dizolvate diferite săruri minerale, zaharuri, acizi organici și uneori pigmenți (antociani, flavone) care conferă țesuturilor în cauză culori diferite, mai ales în cazul petalelor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 46

NOTA BENE 1. fr. suc, lat. sucus; 2. fr. cellulaire

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; sucurilor celulare.

GENERIC CONCEPT organizarea celului vegetale

HYPERNYM vacuola

ANTONYMS seva brută, seva elaborată

SYNONYMS suc vacuolar

CONTEXTS

1. Glicogenul este tot un polizaharid solubil în apă, frecvent ca substanță nutritivă de rezervă în sucul celular al ciupercilor.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 55)

2. Calypso 480 SC are o eficacitate ridicată și un spectru larg de activitate atât împotriva insectelor care înțeapă și sug sucul celular cât și asupra acelora care rod părțile aeriene ale plantei.

(Source: http://www.kwizda-agro.ro/produse/protectia-plantelor/culturi-de-camp/cartof/calypso-480-sc/, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 10:40)

COLLOCATIONS compoziția chimică / concentrația / vâscozitatea / reacția chimică a sucului celular (cell sap chemical composition / concentration / viscosity / chemical reaction)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Calvin cycle

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The Calvin cycle is a metabolic pathway found in the stroma of the chloroplast in which carbon enters in the form of CO2 and leaves in the form of sugar.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.bio.umass.edu/biology/conn.river/calvin.html, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 10:45

NOTA BENE 1. named after Melvin Calvin, Noble prize-winning chemist, who elucidated it; 2. Middle English cicle  < Late Latin cyclus  < Greek kýklos cycle, circle, wheel, ring, disk, orb.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N, N); UNCOUNTABLE.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM photosynthesis

SYNONYMS Calvin-Benson cycle, 3-carbon pathway, photosynthetic dark reactions pathway

CONTEXTS

1. There are three known mechanisms through which carbon dioxide is converted to carbohydrate during the dark reactions. The most widespread is the 3-carbon pathway or Calvin cycle (named after Nobel laureate Melvin Calvin who, with his associates at the Universoty of California at Berkeley, discovered and unraveled some of the details in the 1950s). (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 186)

2. Every living thing on Earth depends on the Calvin cycle. Plants depend on the Calvin cycle for energy and food. Other organisms, including herbivores, also depend on it indirectly because they depend on plants for food. Even organisms that eat other organisms, such as carnivores, depend on the Calvin cycle. Without it, they wouldn't have the food, energy, and nutrients they need to survive.

(Source: http://education.nationalgeographic.com/education/media/calvincycle/?ar_a=1, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 11:00)

COLLOCATIONS Calvin cycle products / steps (produse / etape ale ciclului Calvin), Calvin cycle diagram / equation (schemă / ecuație a ciclului Calvin)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT ciclu Calvin

DEFINITION Această fază a procesului de fotosinteză se desfășoară în stroma cloroplastelor și constă în principal în fixarea dioxidului de carbon de către ribulozo-1,5-difosfat. Reacțiile carea u loc sunt catalizate de enzimele aflate în stromă și în aceste reacții este utilizat ATP-ul și NADPH+H+-ul.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 126

NOTA BENE fr. cycle, lat. cyclus

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologia celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM fotosinteza

ANTONYMS faza de lumină a fotosintezei

SYNONYMS faza enzimatică (de întuneric) a fotosintezei, ciclul Calvin-Benson-Bassham

CONTEXTS

1. Reacțiile Ciclului Calvin sunt aparent comune la toate plantele, fiind capabile de conversia netă a CO2 în glucide. Restul căilor (C4, CAM) reprezintă mecanisme obligatorii pentru o alimentare mai efectivă a ciclului Calvin, a reacțiilor de decarboxilare.

(Source: Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1995), Biochimie vegetală (partea dinamică), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București, p. 57)

2. Până nu demult se considera că fixarea la lumină a C în substanțele organice s-ar face la toate speciile vegetale pe o cale unică conform reacțiilor din ciclul Calvin numit ciclul C3, întrucât primul compus e cu 3 atomi de C (acidul 3-fosfogliceric).

(Source: http://www.google.ro/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&frm=1&source=web&cd=3&ved=0CD4QFjAC&url=http%3A%2F%2Fforum.portal.edu.ro%2Findex.php%3Fact%3DAttach%26type%3Dpost%26id%3D1225998&ei=Grd4Ut6HEYKgtAbP6YHoDw&usg=AFQjCNFUQ6smSvMkJngYGI_km998gUCbSg&sig2=0O_v0k9GaeeQ1fkbmJykZQ, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 11:18)

COLLOCATIONS reacție a ciclului Calvin (Calvin cycle reaction)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Anthocyanin

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Group of water-soluble, flavonoid pigments (glycosides) occurring in solution in vacuoles in flowers, fruits, stems and leaves. Change colour, depending on acidity of solution. Responsible for most red, purple and blue colours of plants, especially in flowers; contribute to autumn (fall) colouring of leaves and tint of young shoots and buds in spring. Colours may be modified by other pigments, e.g. yellow flavonoids.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 28

NOTA BENE antho- + cyanin(e); a) a combining form meaning “flower,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek,  combining form of ánthos  flower; b) cyan- + -ine; b1) cyan- = variant of cyano-, usually before a vowel or h; cyano- = a combining form meaning “blue, dark blue,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek kýano(s) dark blue (adj.), dark-blue substance (noun); b2) a noun suffix used particularly in chemical terms, and especially in names of basic substances; < French  < Latin -ina,  orig. feminine of -inus;  also representing Greek -inē,  feminine noun suffix.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; anthocyanins.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM plant pigments

ANTONYMS chlorophyll

SYNONYMS anthocyanin pigment

CONTEXTS

1. What role is played by anthocyanins found in leaves? In red-osier dogwood (Cornus stolonifera), anthocyanins form a pigment layer in the palisade mesophyll layer in autumn, decreasing light capture by the chloroplasts prior to leaf fall. It has been suggested that this optical masking of chlorophyll by the anthocyanins reduces the risk of photo-oxidative damage to the leaf cells as they senesce, damage that otherwise might lower the effi ciency of nutrient retrieval from the senesc- ing leaves (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 36)

2. The anthocyanin pigments of Bilberries (Vaccinium myrtillus) have long been used for improving visual acuity and treating circulatory disorders. There is experimental evidence that certain anthocyanins and flavonoids have anti-inflammatory properties, and there are reports that orally administered anthocyanins are beneficial for treating diabetes and ulcers and may have antiviral and antimicrobial activities.

(Source: http://lpi.oregonstate.edu/ss01/anthocyanin.html, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 15:12)

COLLOCATIONS anthocyanin pigment (pigment antocianic)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT antocian

DEFINITION Pigment sintetizat de plante, depozitat în sucul celular al tuturor țesuturilor, dar mai frecvent în flori și fructe, cărora le conferă diverse culori: roșu, portocaliu, albastru, violet ș.a.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 32

NOTA BENE gr. anthos = floare, kyanos = albastru închis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; antocianilor

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologia plantelor

HYPERNYM pigment sintetizat de plante

CONTEXTS

1. Antocianii sunt solubili în apă și alcool, greu solubili în eter, benzen și cloroform. Se extrag cu apă sau alcool în mediu de acid clorhidric.

(Source: Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1993), Biochimie vegetală (partea structurală), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București, p. 318)

2. În flori și plante ornamentale antocianii au o structură chimică mult mai complexă decȃt cei din fructe și legume. Excepție de la aceasta regulă fac afinele și strugurii, deoarece conțin antociani ȋn număr mare cu structuri chimice complexe.

(Source: http://www.usamvcluj.ro/files/teze/2012/sconta.pdf, accessed on November 05, 2013, at 15:47)

COLLOCATIONS structura chimică a antocianilor (anthocyanins chemical structure), fracție bogată în antociani (anthocyanin-rich fraction), potențial chemopreventiv al antocianilor (chemopreventive potential of anthocyanins)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

COMMENTS principalii antociani sunt pelargonidina, cianidina și delfinidina

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Ribosome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Non-membranous, but often membrane-bound organelles of both prokaryotic and eukaryotic cells, of chloroplasts and mitochondria. Sites of protein synthesis, each is a complex composed of roughly equal ratios of ribosomal RNA (rRNA) and 40 or more different types of protein.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 498.

NOTA BENE ribo(se) + -some; a) ribo(se) = < German Ribose,  earlier Ribonsäure,  equivalent to Ribon  (from Arabinose arabinose, by arbitrary rearrangement and shortening) + Säure  acid; b) –some = a combining form meaning “body,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek sôma  body.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; ribosomes

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM organelle

CONTEXTS

1. Both plastids and bacteria contain ribosomes (70S ribosomes) that are about two-thirds as large as the ribosomes (80S ribosomes) found in the cytosol and associated with endoplasmic reticulum. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 25)

2. Ribosomes are roughly ellipsoidal in shape although recent evidence suggests the surface topography is varied and complex.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 41)

COLLOCATIONS ribosome subunit (subunitate ribozomală), to form ribosomes (a forma ribozomi), assembly into ribosomes (a lega în ribozomi), prokaryotic ribosome (ribozom prezent în celulele procaroate), chloroplast ribosome (ribozom prezent în cloroplast), cytoplasmic ribosome (ribozom citoplasmatic), ribosome-free system of tubules (sistem de tubuli fără ribozomi), 80S/70S ribosome (ribozom de 80S/70S), ribosome construction (formarea ribozomilor), ribosome inactivating protein (proteină de inactivare a ribozomilor), unattached ribosome (ribozom neatașat de reticulul endoplasmatic)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

COMMENTS Because ribosomes are not bound by membranes, they technically are not true organelles.

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT ribozom

DEFINITION Sunt particule ribonucleoproteice foarte mici, cu diametrul de 20-30 nm, implicate în asamblarea acizilor aminici în proteine, prezente în număr important atât în citoplasma celulelor eucariote, cât și în cea a procariotelor; numărul lor reflectă intensitatea sintezelor proteice care au loc în ambele tipuri celulare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 70

NOTA BENE fr. ribosome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; ribozomilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit

SYNONYMS granulele lui Palade, corpusculii lui Palade

CONTEXTS

1. În celulele tinere în care reticulul endoplasmatic nu s-a diferențiat, ribozomii sunt liberi în citoplasmă, în timp ce în celulele diferențiate, ribozomii sunt dispuși în lungul membranelor reticulului endoplasmatic.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 79)

2. Proteinele din alcătuirea ribozomilor sunt mai greu de izolat și cercetat. Până în prezent au fost izolate peste 50 tipuri de proteine ribozomale cu o greutate moleculară cuprinsă între 10 000 și 60 000 D. Ribozomii mai conțin cantități mici de apă, diferiți ioni metalici (Mg++, Ca++).

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 32)

COLLOCATIONS ribozomi liberi/izolați (free / isolated ribosomes), ribozomi fixați (attached ribosomes), ribozomi plastidiali (plastid ribosome), ribozomi mitocondriali (mitochondrial ribosomes), morfologia ribozomilor (ribosomes morphology), coeficientul de sedimentare al ribozomilor (ribosomes sedimentation coefficient), subunitățile mare / mică ribozomilor (small / large ribosomal subunit), sinteza ribozomilor (ribosomes synthesis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Polysome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Several ribosomes on a mRNA strand form a polysome.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 498

NOTA BENE poly- + (ribo)some; a) poly- = a combining form with the meanings “much, many” and, in chemistry, “polymeric”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek,  combining form representing polýs;  akin to Old English fela many; b) (ribo)some = ribo(se) + -some; b1) ribo(se) = < German Ribose,  earlier Ribonsäure,  equivalent to Ribon  (from Arabinose arabinose, by arbitrary rearrangement and shortening) + Säure  acid; b2) –some = a combining form meaning “body,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek sôma  body.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; polysomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM organelle

ANTONYMS monosome

SYNONYMS polyribosome, ergosome

CONTEXTS

1. The amino acids from which the proteins are synthesized are brought to the polysomes by transfer RNAs located in the cytosol. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 37)

2. […] the translational process is extremely sensitive to the physiological status of the cell, and hence polysome profiles are a sensitive indicator of cell growth. For example, the ratio of polysomes to monosomes decreases markedly as cells enter late exponential growth phase. Also, polysome analysis has been used to study the effects of particular mutations upon translation in yeast.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/protocol/10.1385%2F0-89603-319-8%3A297#page-2, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 12:18)

COLLOCATIONS polysome analysis (analiză a polizomilor), polysome formation (formare a polizomilor), polysome-bound mRNA (ARNm legat de polizomi), polysome complex/assembly (complex polizomal), polysome profiling (stabilirea profilului polizomal), pelleted polysome fraction (fracția de polizomi granulari), polysome disassembly (desfacere a polizomilor), ratio of polysomes to monosomes (raport între polizomi și monozomi)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT polizom

DEFINITION Poliribozomii sau polizomii sunt constituiți dintr-o moleculă de ARNm pe care se fixează, la o distanță de 5-10 nm, mai mulți ribozomi; aceștia stabilesc cu molecula de ARN raporturi strânswe (fiecare subunitate intră în contact cu 25-30 nucleotide ale moleculei de ARNm) .

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 72

NOTA BENE fr. polysome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; polizomilor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit

ANTONYMS monozomi

SYNONYMS poliribozom

CONTEXTS

1. În celulele meristematice se găsesc ribozomi liberi, iar în celulele diferențiate, ribozomii formează poliribozomi. În faza de senescență, numărul ribozomilor liberi crește, în timp ce numărul poliribozomilor scade.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 34)

2. Primele dovezi despre existența poliribozomilor au fost obținute prin ultracentrifugarea diferențiată și calcularea coeficientului de sedimentare. S-a constatat că, în afară de ribozomi izolați, există dimeri, trimeri.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 82)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Protoplast

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Actively metabolizing part of a cell (its protoplasm), as distinct from cell wall.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 473.

NOTA BENE < Late Latin prōtoplastus  the first man, noun use of Greek prōtóplastos  formed first; proto- + -plast; a) proto- = a combining form meaning “first,” “foremost,” “earliest form of,” used in the formation of compound words; prot-, especially before a vowel; < Greek,  combining form representing prôtos first, superlative formed from pró; b) –plast = a combining form meaning “living substance,” “organelle,” “cell,” used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós  formed, molded, equivalent to plath-,  base of plássein  to form, mold + -tos  verbal adjective suffix, with tht  > st.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; protoplasts.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM plant cell component

ANTONYMS cell wall

SYNONYMS protoplasm

CONTEXTS

1. Resynthesis of cell wall after protoplasts isolation is far from being known closely. Potato protoplasts were used as source for RNA. (Source: Maior, M., Jørgensen, B., Borkhardt, B., Ulvskov, P., (2005), Efficiency of RNA isolation from potato protoplasts, Abstract P0133 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 261)

2. Protoplasts can be isolated from a range of plant tissues: leaves, stems, roots, flowers, anthers and even pollen. The isolation and culture media used vary with the species and with the tissue from which the protoplasts were isolated.

(Source: http://www.saps.org.uk/secondary/teaching-resources/133-protoplast-isolation, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 14:02)

COLLOCATIONS protoplasts isolation (izolare a protoplaștilor), protoplast fusion (fuzionare a protoplaștilor), preparation of protoplasts (obținere a protoplaștilor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT protoplast

DEFINITION Noțiune utilizată de J. von Hanstein (1880) pentru a indica o unitate protoplasmatică uninucleată vie (la eucariote constă din membrană plasmatică, ce învelește citoplasma și nucleul; la procariote: membrana plasmatică ce mărginește citoplasma și nucleoidul).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 221

NOTA BENE gr. prōtos = primul, plastos = format.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; protoplaștilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT componența celulei vegetale

SYNONYMS protoplasmă

CONTEXTS

1. Niveluri foarte scăzute de expresie tranzitorie s-au determinat la protoplaștii mezofilici de tutun, cand au fost electroporați cu un camp electric de putere de pană la 200 V/cm.

(Source:

http://amsem.ro/revista/20121026%20Amsem%20nr4%20corectura%202%20-%20preview.pdf, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 14:32)

2. În acest sens, obținerea protoplaștilor și, mai ales, fuzionarea acestora deschid perspective dintre cele mai largi asupra procesului de manipulare a structurii și informației genetice cantonată într-o celulă și, în final, de elucidare a fenomenului de omnipotență celulară și mecanismele de reglare adiacente.

(Source: http://silvic.usv.ro/cursuri/genetica_2.pdf, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 14:36)

COLLOCATIONS fuziunea protoplaștilor (protoplast fusion), transformare de protoplaști (protoplast transformation), culturi de protoplaști (protoplast cultures), protoplaști mezofilici (mesophyllum cell protoplasts), obținerea protoplaștilor (preparation of protoplasts), procese metabolice ale protoplastului (protoplast metabolic processes)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cytoskeleton

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The cytoskeleton is a dynamic, three-dimensional network of protein filaments that extends throughout the cytosol and is intimately involved in many cellular processes, including mitosis and cytokinesis, cell expansion and differentiation, cell-to-cell communication, and the movement of organelles and other cytoplasmic components from one location to another within the cell.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 49.

NOTA BENE cyto- + skeleton a) cyto- = a combining form meaning “cell,” used in the formation of compound words; also cyte-, cyt-, especially before a vowel; < Greek kyto-,  combining form of kýtos  container, receptacle, body; b) skeleton = < Neo-Latin  < Greek:  mummy, noun use of neuter of skeletós dried up, verbid of skéllein  to dry.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; cytoskeletons.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM plant cell component

CONTEXTS

1. In moving cells, the cytoskeleton must assemble rapidly and does not always have the chance to form well-organized, highly ordered structures.

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/books/NBK21493/, accessed on November 06,2013, at 15:28)

2. Don Cleveland, head of the Laboratory of Cell Biology at the Ludwig Institute, University of California, San Diego, USA has made many contributions to the field of cytoskeleton.

(Source: http://www.nature.com/milestones/milecyto/advisors/index.html, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 15:30)

COLLOCATIONS actin cytoskeleton (citoschelet din micofilamente de actină)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT citoschelet

DEFINITION Citoscheletul este constituit dintr-un ansamblu de structuri (filamente și tuburi de natură proteică) care contribuie la menținerea formei celulare, la mobilitaytea citoplasmei și la fixarea organitelor. Cuprinde microtubuli, microfilamente și filamente intermediare, prezente în numeroase celule vegetale și animale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 85.

NOTA BENE gr. kytos = celulă, fr. squelette.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; citoscheletelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT componența celulei vegetale

SYNONYMS schelet celular

CONTEXTS

1. Rigiditatea este caracteristica cea mai importantă, microtubulii având posibilitatea să funcționeze ca un citoschelet, care asigură menținerea formelor nestabile.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 256)

2. Pelicula de citoschelet deseori se prelungește până la canalul flagelar, nu ajunge până la rezervor, din acestă cauză canalul se menține rigid iar rezervorul este flexibil.

(Source: http://www.ecologia-la-sibiu.ro/wp-content/uploads/2013/01/curs-3.pdf, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 15:12)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Ergastic substance

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Passive products of protoplast such as starch grains, fat globules, crystals, and fluids; occur in cytoplasm, organelles, vacuoles, and cell walls. In most instances they form structures that are visible in light and/or electron microscopes, including starch grains, protein bodies, oil bodies, tannin-filled vacuoles, and mineral matter in the form of crystals. These substances are found in the cell wall, in the cytosol, and in organelles, including vacuoles.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 526

NOTA BENE 1. ergastic < Greek ergastikos able to work, from ergazesthai to work, from ergon work; first Known Use: circa 1896; 2. substance < Middle English  < Latin substantia substance, essence (literally, that which stands under, i.e., underlies), equivalent to sub- + -stant-  (stem of stāns,  present participle of stāre  to stand) + -ia.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE; ergastic substances.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM plant-stored compound

ANTONYMS protoplasm material

SYNONYMS stored compound, storage and waste products, non-protoplasmic substance, non-living cellular component

CONTEXTS

1. All compounds stored by plants are products of metabolism. Sometimes collectively referred to as ergastic substances, these compounds may appear, disappear, and reappear at different times in the life of a cell. Most are storage products, some are involved in plant defenses, and a few have been characterized as waste products.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 52)

2. The analyses of ergastic substances in the family Polygonaceae, revealed a considerable level of similarity amongst the taxa studied. The degree of closeness from the cluster analysis links directly with the level of similarity in ergastic substances amongst members of the family and thus the similarity in the biochemical pathways of the species.

(Source: http://academiapublishing.org/ajar/pdf/2013/Oct/Conrad%20and%20%20Idu.pdf, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 16:11)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT substanță ergastică

DEFINITION Sunt substanțe organice (amidon, aleuronă, inulină, glicogen ș.a.) și anorganice (sulfat de calciu, carbonat de calciu stc.) inerte, rezultate în urma procesului de metabolism, constituind substanțe de rezervă sau de excreție.

DEFINITION SOURCE Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 418.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. substance; 2. gr. ergastikos = apt pentru lucru.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); feminin; substanțelor ergastice.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM constituenți neprotoplasmatici

SYNONYMS incluziune ergastică, incluziune inertă, component inert, constituent neviu, constituent paraplasmatic

CONTEXTS

1. Din grupa incluziunilor ergastice fluide sau semifluide fac parte grăsimile vegetale, uleiurile volatile, rezinele și balsamurile.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 49)

2. Lucrări practice de Botanică farmaceutică. L. p. 2 Sucul vacuolar. Incluziuni ergastice: oxalat de calciu – rafidii, druze, nisip oxalic (Parthenocissus sp., Saponaria officinalis, Atropa belladona); inulina (Dahlia variabilis); aleurona (Ricinus communis).

(Source: http://www.univermed-cdgm.ro/dwl/Farmacie_programa_analitica.pdf, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 16:41)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Starch grain

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A term used loosely to refer to refractile masses of polysaccharides which are accumulated as storage products in the cell.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://tolweb.org/tree/home.pages/glossary.html, accessed on November 06, 2013, at 17:35

NOTA BENE 1. starch (noun) < late Middle English starch(e), sterche,  derivative of the verb; starch (verb) < late Middle English sterchen  orig., to stiffen, Old English stercean  to make stiff, strengthen, derivative of stearc stark; cognate with German stärken  to strengthen; 2. grain < Middle English grain, grein  < Old French grain  < Latin grānum  seed, grain.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); COUNTABLE; starch grains.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM plant-stored compound

SYNONYMS starch granule

CONTEXTS

1. Starch grains, or granules, are varied in shape and size and commonly show layering around a point, the hilum, which may be the center of the grain or to one side

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 52)

2. One of the three main plant microfossils, starch grains are increasingly used as markers of diet, plant domestication, tool use and site organization, because their morphology and features provide a means to identify the plant that produced them.

(Source: http://anthro.utah.edu/PDFs/Henry_2009.pdf, accessed on November 11, 2013, at 17:54)

COLLOCATIONS starch grain morphology (morfologie a grăunciorului de amidon), abundant / large / small starch grains (grăuncioare de amidon abundente / mari / mici), simple / compound / complex starch grain (grăuncior de amidon simplu / compus / complex), to accumulate as starch grains (a acumula grăunciori de amidon)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT grăuncior de amidon

DEFINITION În celulele plantelor, amidonul apare sub forma unor corpuscule caracteristice, numite grăuncioare de amidon.

DEFINITION SOURCE Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 51

NOTA BENE 1. grăunte + suf. –cior; grăunte < refăcut din pl. grăunți (< lat. granuceum); 2. lat. de; 3. fr. amidon.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, prepoziție, substantiv); neutru; grăuncioarelor de amidon.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM incluziuni ergastice de natură organică

SYNONYMS granulă de amidon

CONTEXTS

1. Observarea granulelor de amidon în lumină polarizată relevă o netă birefringență. Crucea neagră care apare la microscopul polarizant demonstrează structura cristalină a granulelor de amidon, o dispoziție moleculară de tip cristalin, în care axa lanțurilor polizaharidice este orientată radiar.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 189)

2. Forma, poziția hilului, dispoziția striurilor și mărimea granulelor de amidon sunt caracteristice fiecărei specii, fiind folosite drept criterii pentru identificarea tipurilor de amidon.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 420)

COLLOCATIONS grăuncior de amidon simplu / compus / semicompus (simple / compound / semicompound starch grain), forma / poziția hilului grăunciorului de amidon (starch grain hilum form / position), mărimea / dispoziția striurilor grăunciorului de amidon (starch grain size / striae position)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Hilum

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The central part of a starch grain around which the layers of starch are arranged concentrically.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 528

NOTA BENE < Neo-Latin; Latin:  little thing, trifle.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; hila.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant-stored compound

HYPERNYM starch

CONTEXTS

1. By 110 days after pollination, there were mature A-type, B-type, and C-type starch granules. The starch granules with a regular, round shape often had a hilum in the center and a double layer membrane (Figures 5(d) and 5(e)).

(Source: http://www.hindawi.com/isrn/botany/2012/653796/, accessed on November 11, 2013, at 18:29)

2. The hilum, which is the core of the granule and the starting point from which the granule grows, is usually less organised than the rest of the granule and may contain nonstarch material from the amyloplast.

(Source: http://www.ancientgrains.org/samuel2006starch1.pdf, accessed on November 11, 2013, at 18:37)

COLLOCATIONS middle / eccentric hilum (hil median / excentric), open hilum (hil deschis)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT hil

DEFINITION Hilul reprezintă centrul de geneză și de formare a granulei (n.n.: de amidon).

DEFINITION SOURCE Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 419

NOTA BENE lat. hilum = semn, fr. hile

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; hilurilor

GENERIC CONCEPT substanțe depozitate în plante

HYPERNYM grăuncior de amidon

SYNONYMS nucleu de condensare

CONTEXTS

1. În ceea ce privește morfologia granulelor de amidon: hilul poate fi centric (fasole) sau excentric (cartof), simplu (cartof) sau ramificat (fasole, porumb); …

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 191)

2. În cazul când într-un cloroplast sau leucoplast apare numai un singur centru de formare, numit hil, se va forma un singur grăuncior de amidon, numit grăuncior simplu de amidon.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 52)

COLLOCATIONS hil centric / excentic / simplu / ramificat (central / eccentric / simple / branched hilum)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Amylopectin

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION the insoluble or gel component of starch that forms a paste with water, but does not solidify, and that turns red in iodine

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/amylopectin?s=t, accessed on November 11, 2013, at 19:42

NOTA BENE amylo- + pectin; a) amylo- = a combining form representing amylum, in compound words; also, especially before a vowel, amyl-; combining form of Greek ámylon  starch, noun use of neuter of ámylos  not milled; b) pectin = < Greek pēkt(ós) fixed, congealed + -in; -in = a noun suffix used in a special manner in chemical and mineralogical nomenclature; < Neo-Latin -ina.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; amylopectins.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant-stored compound

HYPERNYM starch

ANTONYMS amylose

CONTEXTS

1. Waxy maize starch, which is essentially 100% amylopectin, yields pastes that are almost clear when cool, noncongealing, and when dried in thin films, yields a translucent, water-soluble coating.

(Source: http://www.corn.org/wp-content/uploads/2009/12/Starch2006.pdf, accessed on November 11, 2013, at 19:29)

2. As with amylopectin, it gives a red-violet colour with iodine/K I solutions. Its hydrolysis is termed glycogenolysis. Like starch it is osmotically inactive and therefore a suitable energy storage compound.

(Source: Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 243)

COLLOCATIONS amylopectin molecule (moleculă de amilopectină)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT amilopectină

DEFINITION Amilopectina este componenta predominantă a granulei de amidon. Ea reprezintă aproximativ 70-80% din masa granulei. Este formată tot din resturi de α-D-Glucopiranoză unite însă prin legături 1,4-α-glicozidice cît și prin legături 1,6-α-glicozidice.

DEFINITION SOURCE Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1993), Biochimie vegetală (partea structurală), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București, p. 70

NOTA BENE fr. amylopectine

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; amilopectinelor

GENERIC CONCEPT substanțe depozitate în plante

HYPERNYM amidon

ANTONYMS amiloză

CONTEXTS

1. Amiloza și amilopectina au o organizare moleculară helicoidală, probabil în dublă elice, înscriindu-se într-un cilindru.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 189)

2. Grăunciorul de amidon este format din două părți. Pe suprafața exterioară a grăunciorului se poate pune în evidență un înveliș alcătuit din amilopectină care formează 20-35% din volumul grăunciorului (amilopectina este o glucidă cu conținut de fosfor, se îmbibă în apă fierbinte și cu soluție de iodo-iodură de potasiu se colorează în violet), iar partea internă a grăunciorelor de amidon se compune dintr-o glucidă numită amiloză.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 52)

COLLOCATIONS organizarea moleculară a amilopectinei (amylopectin molecule organization), formarea amilopectinei (amylopectin formation), structura amilopectinei (amylopectin structure), formula „pieptene” / lamelară / arborescentă a amilopectinei (amylopectin “comb” / lamellar / branched formula / structure), masa moleculară a amilopectinei (amylopectin molecular weight)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Aleurone grain

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Granules of protein present in seeds, usually restricted to the outermost layer, the aleurone layer of the endosperm.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 521.

NOTA BENE 1. aleurone < Greek áleuron  flour, meal; 2. grain < Middle English grain, grein  < Old French grain  < Latin grānum  seed, grain.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); COUNTABLE; aleurone grains.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant-stored compound

HYPERNYM protein

SYNONYMS protein granule, protein body

CONTEXTS

1. In most seeds, the aleuron grains contain three morphologically distinct regions: the matrix, crystalloid, and globoid.

(Source: http://www.uniprot.org/locations/SL-0010, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 11:35)

2. Cytochemical methods have been used in conjunction with light and electron microscopy to determine the nature of the inclusions in aleurone grains of barley aleurone layers.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007%2FBF00386828, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 11:37)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT granulă de aleuronă

DEFINITION Forma de apariție caracteristică a proteinelor în citoplasmă este grăunciorul de aleuronă care din punct de vedere al compoziției este o incluziune compusă.

DEFINITION SOURCE Buia, Al., Péterfi Șt. (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 53

NOTA BENE 1. fr. granule; 2. lat. de; 3. fr. aleurone

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, prepoziție, substantiv); feminin; granulelor de aleuronă

GENERIC CONCEPT substanțe depozitate în plante

HYPERNYM incluziune ergastică

ANTONYMS amidon

SYNONYMS corp proteic

CONTEXTS

1. Granulele de aleuronă tipice conțin unul sau mai mulți globoizi de fitină și proteine de două feluri: amorfă, alcătuind substanța fundamentală, și cristalizată, formând cristaloidul (ca la ricin, in).

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 193)

2. Granulele de aleuronă se colorează cu iodul în galben-brun și cu reactivul Millon în roșu-cărămiziu.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 422)

COLLOCATIONS conținutul granulelor de aleuronă (aleurone grain content)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Oil body

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION An oil body is a lipid-containing structure found in plant cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oil_body, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 13:59

NOTA BENE 1. Middle English olie, oile < Old French < Latin oleum, olīvum (olive) oil < *oleivum  (cf. Deus) < dialectal Greek *élaiwon (Attic élaion ), derivative of *elaíwā olive; 2. Old English bodig;  akin to Old High German botah.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); COUNTABLE; oil bodies.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM organelle

SYNONYMS lipid body, oleosome, spherosome

CONTEXTS

1. An oil body has a matrix of triacylglycerols (TAG), which is surrounded by phospholipids (PL) and alkaline proteins, termed oleosins. Oil bodies isolated from mature maize (Zea mays) embryos maintained their discreteness, but coalesced after treatment with trypsin but not with phospholipase A2 or C.

(Source: http://jcb.rupress.org/content/117/2/327.full.pdf, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 14:05)

2. The three novel polypeptides identified by immunodetection as unique proteins to the sesame oil bodies in this study, i.e., Sopl, Sop2, and Sop3 had a higher percentage of hydrophilic residues than oleosins.

(Source: http://pcp.oxfordjournals.org/content/39/9/935.full.pdf, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 14:16)

COLLOCATIONS oil body matrix / isolation (matrice / izolare a sferozomilor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT sferozom

DEFINITION Sferozomii sunt organite granulare cu membrană simplă și cu diametrul de 0,5-1 μm, în care se sintetizează uleiuri vegetale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 84

NOTA BENE fr. sferosome

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; sferozomilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM organit

SYNONYMS microzom, oleozom, incluziune lipidică

CONTEXTS

1. Prezența și a altor enzime decât a celor necesare metabolizării lipidelor constituie un argument al originii sferozomilor din reticulul endoplasmatic.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 234)

2. Sferozomii au fost descoperiți cu ajutorul microscopiei optice de către J. von Hanstein în 1880, care i-a numit microzomi. În 1943 A. Claude dă numele de microzomi particulelor izolate de el prin macerare și centrifugare, despre care astăzi știm că nu erau altceva decât “corpusculii lui Palade” sau ribozomii. Pentru a se înlătura confuziile, s-a convenit ca microzomii să se numească sferozomi, după termenul folosit de P. Dangeard (1919) pentru a desemna microzomii lui J. von Hanstein.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 34)

COLLOCATIONS origine / dimensiune a sferozomilor (oil body origin / size), conținut de lipide al sferozomilor (lipid content of oil bodies), membrană simplă a sferozomilor (oil body simple membrane)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Allelopathy

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Allelopathy refers to the beneficial or harmful effects of one plant on another plant, both crop and weed species, from the release of biochemicals, known as allelochemicals, from plant parts by leaching, root exudation, volatilization, residue decomposition, and other processes in both natural and agricultural systems.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://edis.ifas.ufl.edu/hs186, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 15:27

NOTA BENE < French allélopathie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; allelopathies.

GENERIC CONCEPT interaction between plants

CONTEXTS

1. Plants that produce and secrete substantial quantities of polyphenols, including tannins, may exclude other plant species from growing under them or in their near vicinity, a phenomenon known as allelopathy.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 55)

2. My colleagues and I have found that allelopathy appears to be an important mechanism by which Centaurea maculosa suppresses native species, and that North American species are more susceptible than related European species.

(Source: Callaway R.M., (2005), The novel weapons hypothesis: the role of allelopathy, resistance, and evolution in plant invasions, Abstract 5.13.1 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 89)

COLLOCATIONS concepts of allelopathy

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT alelopatie

DEFINITION Influența sau efectul unei plante vii asupra alteia, de netoleranță. Fenomenul de alelopatie se traduce prin sinteza și secreția de către organele unor specii (flori, frunze, rădăcini) a unor substanțe, adevărate arme chimice, îndreptate împotriva altor specii vegetale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 22

NOTA BENE gr. allelon = reciproc, unul altuia; pathos = suferință, toleranță

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; alelopatiilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologia plantelor

HYPERNYM relații între plante

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION Fenomenul se numește autotoxicitate, când se produce între indivizii aceleiași specii.

CONTEXTS

1. Studiile chimice efectuate pe gramineele perene și nu numai au arătat că substanțele care stau la baza apariției alelopatiei sunt metaboliți secundari de origine vegetală aparținând claselor de alcaloizi, isoprenoide, flavonoide, fenolilor, terpenelor și glucosinolaților.

(Source: http://www.usab-tm.ro/rezumat/Rezumat%20romana%20Bostan.pdf, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 17:47)

2. Cercetătorii contemporani au tins să lărgească contextul alelopatiei si să includă în acest fenomen si interacțiunile dintre plante si animale, și au sugerat că alelopatia ar fi o parte a unei întregi rețele de comunicări chimice între plante, între plante si alte organisme si că o astfel de comunicare poate contribui la apărarea plantelor.

(Source:

http://arhiva-www.uoradea.ro/attachment/791672704232e82e41d0a31a6bc16159/3b7d290302d996ed03a615156980f455/Corbu+Sorina+Carmen, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 17:54)

COLLOCATIONS acțiune alelopatică (allelopathic action), fenomenul alelopatiei (allelopathy phenomenon)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Raphide

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Raphides are needle-shaped crystals of calcium oxalate as the monohydrate or calcium carbonate as aragonite, found in more than 200 families of plants. Both ends are needle-like, but raphides tend to be blunt at one end and sharp at the other.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Raphide, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 18:01

NOTA BENE < Neo-Latin < Greek rhaphídes,  plural of rhaphís  needle.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; raphides

GENERIC CONCEPT cell inclusion

HYPERNYM ergastic substance

CONTEXTS

1. The most common forms of calcium oxalate crystals are (1) prismatic crystals, variously shaped prisms, usually one per cell; (2) raphides, needle-shaped crystals that occur in bundles; (3) druses, spherical aggregates of prismatic crystals; (4) styloids, elongated crystals with pointed or ridged ends, one or two to a cell; and (5) crystal sand, very small crystals, usually in masses.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 56)

2. My colleagues and I have found that allelopathy appears to be an important mechanism by which Centaurea maculosa suppresses native species, and that North American species are more susceptible than related European species.

(Source: Callaway R.M., (2005), The novel weapons hypothesis: the role of allelopathy, resistance, and evolution in plant invasions, Abstract 5.13.1 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 89)

COLLOCATIONS raphide microstructure (microstructură a rafidei), raphide crystal (cristal de rafidă), raphide toxicity (toxicitate a rafidelor), raphide discharge (eliminare a rafidelor), morphometric analysis of raphides (analiză morfometrică a rafidelor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT rafidă

DEFINITION Rafide = incluziuni ergastice vacuolare existente în celulele vegetale formate din gruparea în mănunchiuri a cristalelor aciculare, lungi, de oxalat de calciu, dispuse într-o masă mucilaginoasă.

DEFINITION SOURCE Pârvu, C., (1991), Universul plantelor. Mică enciclopedie, Editura Enciclopedică, p. 22.

NOTA BENE fr. raphide

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; rafidelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT incluziuni vacuolare

HYPERNYM substanțe ergastice

CONTEXTS

1. Forma cristalelor de oxalat de calciu este dependentă de gradul de hidratare. Prezența unei molecule de apă (C2O4Ca•H2O) determină formarea unor cristale romboide (rafide), iar oxalatul de calciu care conține trei molecule de apă (C2O4Ca•3H2O) cristalizează sub forma unei prisme având baza pătrată sau piramidală.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 426)

2. La Aloe în țesutul asimilator al frunzei se observă celule poligonale – ovale sau fuziforme, mai mari ca celulele mezofilului. Se observă fascicule de cristale aciculare, cu capetele ascuțite, numite rafide.

(Source: http://tinread.usb.md:8888/tinread/fulltext/nicorici/lucr.laborator.pdf, accessed on November 12, 2013, at 18:29)

COLLOCATIONS rafide de oxalat de calciu (calcium oxalate raphides)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Primary cell wall

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Version based on studies with the light microscope: cell wall formed chiefly while the cell is increasing in size. Version based on studies with the electron microscope: cell wall in which the cellulose microfibrils show various orientations—from random to more or less parallel—that may change considerably during the increase in size of the cell. The two versions do not necessarily coincide in delimiting primary from secondary wall.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 534

NOTA BENE 1. late Middle English  (adj.) < Latin prīmārius  of the first rank; 2. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room (see cella); Old English cell  < Medieval Latin,  as above; 3. (noun) Middle English; Old English w(e)all  < Latin vallum palisade, derivative of vallus  stake, post.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N N); COUNTABLE; primary cell walls.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM cell wall

ANTONYMS secondary cell wall

CONTEXTS

1. Micromechanical tests on hypocotyls and individual tracheids reveal the relevance of polymer interaction for the mechanical behaviour of the entire primary and secondary cell wall.

(Source: Abasolo W.P., Yamauchi K., Obel N., Goswami L., Pauly M., Burgert I., (2005), Enzymatic modification of primary and secondary cell walls – a tool for better insights into the mechanical functions of cell wall polymers, Abstract P0360 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 297)

2. Many plant cells have both a primary cell wall, which accommodates the cell as it grows, and a secondary cell wall they develop inside the primary wall after the cell has stopped growing.

(Source: http://micro.magnet.fsu.edu/cells/plants/cellwall.html, on November 12, 2013, at 19:02)

COLLOCATIONS primary cell wall metabolism / composition / enlargement / assembly / structure / function (metabolism / compoziție / extindere / formare / structură / funcție al/a peretelui celular primar)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT perete celular primar

DEFINITION Peretele (n.n.: celular) primar este format predominant din microfibrile de celuloză încrucișate între ele și scufundate într-o substanță fundamentală sau matrice, formată din alte polizaharide și glicoproteine cu greutate moleculară mai mică decât microfibrilele de celuloză. Peretele celular primar este caracteristic pentru celulele meristematice. Acest perete rămâne tot timpul vieții celulei subțire și elastic.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 44

NOTA BENE 1. lat. paries, -tis; 2. fr. cellulaire; 3. lat. primarius.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv, adjectiv); masculin; pereților celulari primari

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM perete celular

ANTONYMS perete celular secundar

CONTEXTS

1. În compoziția chimică a peretelui (n.n.: celular) primar, G. Setterfield și S. Bayley (1961) au identificat următoarele substanțe, calculate la 100 g substanță proaspătă: apă (60%), hemiceluloză (21,2%), substanțe pectice (2%), ceuloză (12%), proteine (2%), lipide (2,8%).

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 399)

2. Peretele celular rămâne la stadiul primar de dezvoltare. Foarte multe celule se diferențiază și se specializează. Ca urmare, peretele (n.n.: celular) primar suferă modificări secundare esențiale, de structură și compoziție.

(Source: Pârvu, C., (1991), Universul plantelor. Mică enciclopedie, Editura Enciclopedică, p. 360)

COLLOCATIONS structura / compoziția peretelui celular primar (primary cell wall structure / composition)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cuticle

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A waxy or fatty layer of varying thickness on the outer walls of epidermal cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa

NOTA BENE < Latin cutīcula  the skin, equivalent to cuti ( s ) skin; cutis + cula –cle; a) cutis < Latin:  skin; akin to Greek skŷtos; b) -cle = a suffix found in French loanwords of Latin origin, originally diminutive nouns, and later in adaptations of words borrowed directly from Latin or in Neo-Latin coinages; < French, Old French  < Latin -culus, -cula, -culum,  variant of -ulus -ule with nouns of the 3rd, 4th and 5th declensions, usually with the same gender as the base noun.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; COUNTABLE; cuticles

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM cell wall

CONTEXTS

1. Although uncommon in flowering plants, deposition of crystals in the cell wall and cuticle rather than in vacuoles is of frequent occurrence in conifers.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 57)

2. In higher plants cuticle is only interrupted by stomata and lenticels. Its function is to protect against excessive water loss as well as protecting against mechanical injury.

(Source: Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 142)

COLLOCATIONS plant cuticle (cuticulă vegetală), cuticle formation (formare a cuticulei), leaf cuticle (cuticulă foliară)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cuticulă

DEFINITION Strat superficial necelular care acoperă suprafața liberă a celulelor epiteliale. La plante, este formată din cutină (complex de substanțe grase asociate cu celuloză cu aspect ceros) și formează un strat exterior continuu străbătut doar de stomate și lenticele, cu rol de protecție și pentru prevenirea pierderii apei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 86

NOTA BENE lat. cuticula = piele subțire

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; cuticulelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM perete celular (modificare a peretelui celular)

CONTEXTS

1. Cuticula are un rol foarte important în echilibrul hidric, reducând evaporarea apei în atmosferă; apariția sa în cursul evoluției a fost esențială pentru dezvoltarea organelor în mediul aerian.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 216)

2. Grosimea cuticulei este dependentă de specie și condițiile mediului extern în care cresc plantele. Plantele submerse au o cuticulă subțire. Xerofitele suculente, plantele alpine, orhideele epifite prezintă o cuticulă groasă. Frunzele expuse la soare au cuticula mai dezvoltată decât cele de la umbră.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 414)

COLLOCATIONS strat de cuticulă (cuticle layer), funcții / organizare / colorare / grosime ale/a cuticulei (cuticle functions / organization / color / thickness)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Secondary cell wall

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Version based on studies with the light microscope: cell wall deposited in some cells over the primary wall after the primary wall ceases to increase in surface. Version based on studies with the electron microscope: cell wall in which the cellulose microfibrils show a definite parallel orientation. The two versions do not necessarily coincide in delimiting secondary from primary wall.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 536

NOTA BENE 1. Middle English  < Latin secundārius; second- + -ary; a) second- Middle English  (adj., noun and adv.) < Old French  (adj.) < Latin secundus  following, next, second, equivalent to sec-  (base of sequī  to follow) + -undus  adj. suffix; b) –ary = suffix occurring originally in loanwords from Classical and Medieval Latin; the suffix has the general sense “pertaining to, connected with” the referent named by the base; it is productive in English, sometimes with the additional senses “contributing to”, “for the purpose of”, and usually forming adjectives; Middle English -arie  < Latin -ārius, -a, -um;  E personal nouns reflect -ārius,  objects and places -ārium  or –āria; 2. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room (see cella); Old English cell  < Medieval Latin,  as above; 3. (noun) Middle English; Old English w(e)all  < Latin vallum palisade, derivative of vallus  stake, post.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N N); COUNTABLE; secondary cell walls.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM cell wall

ANTONYMS primary cell wall

CONTEXTS

1. Sometimes the cellulose is deposited in two stages, forming a primary cell wall and then a secondary cell wall. When this happens, the secondary cell wall is usually the more extensive of the two structures.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 39)

2. The presence of lignin in secondary cell walls (SCW) is a major factor preventing hydrolytic enzymes from gaining access to cellulose, thereby limiting the saccharification potential of plant biomass.

(Source: http://www.frontiersin.org/Journal/10.3389/fpls.2013.00189/abstract, accessed on November 13, 2013, at 11:51)

COLLOCATIONS secondary cell wall synthesis / formation / deposition / function / layer (sinteză / formare / depunere / funcție / strat a/al peretelui celular secundar), pattern in the secondary cell wall (model al peretelui celular secundar)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT perete celular secundar

DEFINITION Prin depunerea centripetă de lignină pe suprafața peretelui celular primar se formează peretele celular secundar, care contine: 41 – 45% celuloză, 30% hemiceluloze și, în unele cazuri, 22 – 28% lignine.

DEFINITION SOURCE forum.portal.edu.ro/index.php?act=Attach&type…, accessed on November 13, 2013, at 12:08

NOTA BENE 1. lat. paries, -tis; 2. fr. cellulaire; 3. fr. secondaire, lat. secundarius.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv, adjectiv); masculin; pereților celulari secundari.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM perete celular

ANTONYMS perete celular primar

CONTEXTS

1. De îndată ce celula și-a săvârșit creșterea și a atins dimensiunile normale pentru țesuturile mature, între conținutul viu al celulei și peretele celular primar se interpune peretele (n.n.: celular) secundar.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 44)

2. Datorită importanței industriale peretele (n.n.: celular) secundar a fost intens studiat, structura lui fiind descifrată în cea mai mare parte încă din 1934 (T. Kerr și I. Bayley, 1934). Peretele secundar constituie materialul caracteristic lemnului, fibrelor textile (bumbac, in, cânepă, rafie), traheidelor din lemnul gimnospermelor, fibrelor de celuloză, paie, plută.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 401)

COLLOCATIONS structura / compoziția / depunerile peretelui celular secundar (secondary cell wall structure / composition / deposition)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Middle lamella

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Layer of intercellular material, chiefly pectic substances, cementing together the primary walls of contiguous cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 530

NOTA BENE 1. middle < Middle English, Old English middel; cognate with German mittel; akin to Old Norse methal among; 2. lamella < Latin lāmella, diminutive of lāmina.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); COUNTABLE; lamellae, lamellas.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant cell structure

HYPERNYM plant cell wall

CONTEXTS

1. In cells in which the distinction between the middle lamella and primary walls is obscured, the two adjacent primary walls and the middle lamella, and perhaps the first layer of the secondary wall, may be called compound middle lamella.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 72)

2. When new cell walls are first formed, a middle lamella, consisting primarily of pectin (the complex organic material that gives stiffness to fruit jellies), appears. This middle lamella is normally shared by two adjacent cells and is so thin that it may not be visible with an ordinary light microscope unless it is specially stained.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 38)

COLLOCATIONS middle lamella function / structure / location (funcție / structură / localizare a lamelei mediane)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT lamelă mediană

DEFINITION Lamela mediană, comună pentru două celule vecine, este elementul de coeziune sau cimentul despărțitor al țesuturilor, formată prin impregnarea plăcii celulare cu substanțe pectice.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie

NOTA BENE 1. fr. lamelle; 2. fr. médian, lat. medianus.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY grup nominal (substantiv, adjectiv); neutru; lamelelor mediane

GENERIC CONCEPT structura celulei vegetale

HYPERNYM peretele celulei vegetale

SYNONYMS lamelă mijlocie

CONTEXTS

1. De o parte și de alta a lamelei mijlocii se depun succesiv straturi de celuloză produse de protoplaștii celor două celule-fiice.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 399)

2. Acumularea etilenei în zona de abscisie determină creșterea cantității de citoplasmă din celulele situate în această zonă, creșterea numărului de ribozomi, a reticulului endoplasmatic rugos și a complexului Golgi este legată de biosinteza, transportul și eliminarea în spațiul extracitoplasmatic a exo- și endopoligala-cturonazelor, responsabile de biodegradarea pectinelor din pereții celulari și din lamela mediană.

(Source: http://www.agroconect.md/printinfo.php?l=ro&page=198, accessed on November 14, 2013, at 19:01)

COLLOCATIONS funcția / structura / formarea lamelei mediane (middle lamella function / structure / formation)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS oficial

Apposition

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Growth in thickness of cell walls by successive deposition of material, layer upon layer.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 37.

NOTA BENE late Middle English apposicioun  < Late Latin appositiōn- (stem of appositiō) < Latin apposit (us) + -iōn-; -iōn = a suffix, appearing in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives (communion; union), verbs (legion; opinion), and especially past participles; < Latin -iōn- (stem of -iō) suffix forming nouns, especially on past participle stems; replacing Middle English -ioun < Anglo-French < Latin -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; appositions.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell wall increase

HYPERNYM cell wall thickness increase

ANTONYMS intussusception

CONTEXTS

1. According to the classical concept, increase in thickness of the wall occurs by two methods of deposition of wall material, apposition and intussusception. In apposition, the building units are placed one on top of the other; in intussusception, the units of new materials are inserted into the existing structure.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 83)

2. In this theory microfibrils are first deposited transversely to the long axis of the cell, and this layer is later pushed outwards as a result of the formation by apposition of a layer internal to it.

(Source: http://nzetc.victoria.ac.nz/tm/scholarly/tei-Bio19Tuat01-t1-body-d5.html, accessed on November 19, 2013, at 16:36)

COLLOCATIONS growth by apposition (creștere prin apoziție) , mechanism of apposition (mecanismul apoziției)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT apoziție

DEFINITION Variantă a creșterii în grosime a peretelui celular, prin depunere treptată de noi pături celulozice, mai adesea centripetal (uniform, ca la elementele de sclerenchim și la vasele de lemn punctate; neuniform, ca la epidermă, elemente de colenchim, vase de lemn inelatre, spiratale, scalariforme, reticulate); mult mai rar creșterea în grosime este centrifugală (în cazul formării ornamentațiilor la sporii și granulele de polen).

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 213.

NOTA BENE fr. apposition; lat. appositio , -onis; lat. ad = la, spre; ponere = a așeza.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; apozițiilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea peretelui celular

HYPERNYM creștere în grosime a peretelui celular

ANTONYMS intussuscepțiune

CONTEXTS

1. Creșterea prin apoziție se face prin depunerea succesivă de noi straturi celulozice de-a lungul peretelui primar. Depunerea se realizează de obicei spre interior, sub formă de lamele, având loc o îngroșare centripetală a peretelui celular.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 406)

2. În grosime peretele celular crește prin apoziție, adică depunerea pe fața internă a peretelui celular de noi microfibrile de celuloză și lignină rezultând peretele celular secundar.

(Source: http://cursuri-imapa.ucoz.ro/_ld/0/9_Botanica_Sem-II.pdf, accessed on November 20, 2013, at 10:10)

COLLOCATIONS creștere prin apoziție (growth by apposition)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Intussusception

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Insertion of new cellulose fibres and other material into an existing and expanding cell wall, increasing its surface area. Cellulose microfibrils are interwoven among those already existing, as opposed to being deposited on top of them.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 304

NOTA BENE < Latin intus  within + susceptiōn- (stem of susceptiō) an undertaking, equivalent to suscept(us), past participle of suscipere + -iōn; -iōn = a suffix, appearing in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives (communion; union), verbs (legion; opinion), and especially past participles; < Latin -iōn- (stem of -iō) suffix forming nouns, especially on past participle stems; replacing Middle English -ioun < Anglo-French < Latin -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; intussusceptions.

GENERIC CONCEPT cell wall increase

HYPERNYM cell wall thickness increase

ANTONYMS apposition

CONTEXTS

1. With regard to cellulose microfibrils, intussusception would result in an interweaving of the fibrils. In some walls micro-fibrils appear to be interwoven, but this is probably due to compression of the lamellae during cellulose deposition.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 83)

2. But the renewal of a cell-wall may also be brought about by the external mass of layers undergoing no further growth, while the internal layers of the same cell-wall increase by intusssusception.

(Source: http://books.google.ro/books?id=UlxD8pXR_psC&pg=PA32&lpg=PA32&dq=intussusception+botany&source=bl&ots=AjcvYqOtWP&sig=xn86eVQajbLP8SN9XFKKKwWiIOI&hl=en&sa=X&ei=F9GMUtKxMITWtAbU74G4DQ&ved=0CEMQ6AEwBQ#v=onepage&q=intussusception%20botany&f=false, accessed on November 20, 2013, at 17:16)

COLLOCATIONS growth by intussusception (creștere prin intussuscepțiune), to increase by intussusception (a crește prin intussuscepțiune)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT intussuscepțiune

DEFINITION Creșterea în suprafață a peretelui celular prin intercalarea, între particulele existente, a noi particule produse de citoplasmă. Procesul continuă până la ajungerea celulei la mărimea caracteristică.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 152.

NOTA BENE lat. intus = în, înăuntrul; suscipere = a primi, a lua

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; intususcepțiunilor

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea peretelui celular

HYPERNYM creștere în suprafață a peretelui celular

ANTONYMS apoziție

CONTEXTS

1. Creșterea prin intususcepțiune poate fi urmărită în special la celulele rizoidale, la hifele ciupercilor, la celulele fibrelor de bumbac și la tuburile polinice.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 404)

2. Peretele celular primar este caracteristic pentru celulele meristematice. Acest perete rămâne tot timpul vieții celulei subțire și elastic. În procesul de creștere permite intercalarea de noi microfibrile în urma deformării sale plastice conform creșterii prin intussuscepțiune.

(Source: http://cursuri-imapa.ucoz.ro/_ld/0/9_Botanica_Sem-II.pdf, accessed on November 20, 2013, at 10:10)

COLLOCATIONS creștere prin intususcepțiune (growth by intussusception)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Intercellular space

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The interconnecting spaces between cells in a tissue, air filled in vascular plants, and providing for gas exchange.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://thesciencedictionary.org/intercellular-spaces/, accessed on November 21, 2013, at 14:34.

NOTA BENE 1. inter- + cellular; a) inter- = a prefix occurring in loanwords from Latin, where it meant “between”, “among”, “in the midst of”, “mutually”, “reciprocally”, “together”, “during”; Middle English < Latin  (in some words replacing Middle English entre- < Middle French < Latin inter-), combining form of inter (preposition and adv.); b) cellular < Neo-Latin cellulāris, equivalent to cellul(a) live cell (Latin:  little room) + -āris; 2. space < Middle English  (noun) < Old French espace < Latin spatium.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; intercellular spaces.

GENERIC CONCEPT histology

HYPERNYM tissue component

SYNONYMS air space

CONTEXTS

1. Pores or air spaces (called intercellular spaces) exist between adjacent cells because of the difficulty of packing of cells with rigid walls.

(Source: http://employees.csbsju.edu/ssaupe/biol327/Lecture/cells.htm, accessed on November 21, 2013, at 14:45)

2. Air-filled intercellular spaces have many important functions in higher plants. Interconnected air spaces are necessary for the respiration of all massive plant tissues, such as potato tubers and large fruits, at least during growth and development.

(Source: http://www.plantphysiol.org/content/72/4/989.full.pdf, accessed on November 21, 2013, at 14:48)

COLLOCATIONS air-filled intercellular space (spațiu intercelular plin cu aer), schizogenous / lysigenous / rexigenous intercellular space (spațiu intercelular format pe cale schizogenă / lizigenă / rexigenă)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT spațiu intercelular

DEFINITION Prin spațiu intercelular este descrisă zona, liberă sau plină, dintre celulele unui țesut.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spa%C8%9Biu_intersti%C8%9Bial, accessed on November 21, 2013, at 14:55

NOTA BENE lat. spatium intercellulare; lat. spatium, fr. espace; fr. intercellulaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); feminin; intususcepțiunilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie

HYPERNYM component al țesutului

ANTONYMS spațiu intracelular

SYNONYMS meat, spațiu interstițial

CONTEXTS

1. La început, gruparea de celule astfel formată este lipsită de meaturi sau spații intercelulare. La scurt timp însă, pe măsura diferențierii celulare se formează pe cale schizogenă, lizigenă sau rexigenă sau combinații între acestea, un sistem coerent de spații intercelulare.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 52)

2. Parenchimul palisadic este format din celule prismatice, alungite perpendicular pe suprafața organului, bogate în cloroplaste și cu spații intercelulare reduse.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 98)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Plasmodesma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Extremely fine cytoplasmic tubes, often a fraction of a micrometre wide, which pass through the walls of living plant cells and are lined by the plasma membranes “of two adjacent cells, connecting their cytoplasms.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 452

NOTA BENE < German  (1901) < Greek plasmo- + désma  bond, fetter; plasmo- = a combining form representing plasma,  or cytoplasm,  in compound words; also, especially before a vowel, plasm-; combining form, representing Greek plasma.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; plasmodesmata.

GENERIC CONCEPT histology

HYPERNYM cell link in a tissue

CONTEXTS

1. Higher plant cells also have minute strands of cytoplasm called plasmodesmata connecting the protoplasts with each other through microscopic holes in the walls; animal cells lack plasmodesmata since they have no walls.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 50)

2. Callose is deposited very rapidly in response to mechanical wounding and environmental- or pathogen-induced stress, sealing the plasmodesmata between contiguous cells or forming cell wall appositions (“papillae”) opposite sites of attempted invasion of host cells by fungi.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 69)

COLLOCATIONS primary / secondary plasmodesmata (plasmodesme primare / secundare), branched plasmodesmata (plasmodesme ramificate), complex secondary plasmodesmata (plasmodesme secundare complexe), origin of plasmodesmata (originea plasmodesmelor), mature plasmodesmata (plasmodesme care au atins stadiul matur de dezvoltare), frequency / density of plasmodesmata (frecvența / densitatea plasmodesmelor), pore-plasmodesmata connection (legătură între pori și plasmodesme), mesophyll plasmodesmata (plasmodesme între celulele mezofilului), function of plasmodesmata (rolul plasmodesmelor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT plasmodesmă

DEFINITION Structuri fibrilare plasmatice microscopice care străbat pereții celulari și formează punți perpendiculare pe suprafața membranelor celulelor adiacente din țesuturile vegetale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 212

NOTA BENE gr. plasma = formație, desma = legătură.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; plasmodesmelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie

HYPERNYM component al țesutului

CONTEXTS

1. Natura și funcțiile plasmodesmelor au rămas multă vreme ipotetice. Până în prezent s-au emis însă două interpretări: una presupunând o relație de contiguitate, iar alta, de continuitate între celule.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 229)

2. Peretele celular prezintă numeroși pori în care se află plasmodesme, cu diametrul de 20-80 nm, învelite la exterior de plasmalemă. La mijlocul plasmodesmei se află un canalicul al retuculului endoplasmatic neted (desmotubul) care este înconjurat de citoplasmă.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 17)

COLLOCATIONS originea plasmodesmelor (origin of plasmodesmata), structura tubulară a plasmodesmelor (tubular structure of plasmodemata), natura / funcțiile plasmodesmelor (nature / functions of plasmodesmata)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Symplastic transport

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The movement of substances in the symplast is called symplastic movement, or symplastic transport.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 538.

NOTA BENE 1. German symplast + -ic = a suffix forming adjectives from other parts of speech, occurring originally in Greek and Latin loanwords; -ic < Middle English -ic, -ik < Latin -icus; in many words representing the cognate Greek -ikos; in some words replacing -ique < French < Latin -icus; 2. Middle English transporten (v.) < Latin trānsportāre to carry across.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; symplastic transports.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM transport of substances through the plant body

ANTONYMS apoplastic transport

SYNONYMS symplastic movement, symplastic route, symplastic pathway, symplastic traffic, symplasmic transport

CONTEXTS

1. Thus, cell-to-cell and long-distance symplastic movement continue to be revealed as major regulators in the control of plant growth and development.

(Source: http://www.pnas.org/content/99/3/1713.full.pdf+html, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 14:25)

2. Solute passage through plasmodesmatal channels is passive. Therefore, symplastic transport cannot, by itself, establish a solute concentration gradient.

(Source: http://books.google.ro/books?id=PXBq6jsT5SYC&pg=PA154&lpg=PA154&dq=symplastic+transport&source=bl&ots=zqLLf4Imey&sig=7XExRzYdHek4cbIL0iUr8O4YRF8&hl=en&sa=X&ei=lE2PUpn1IsWHtQag4YHYBA&ved=0CCgQ6AEwADgK#v=onepage&q=symplastic%20transport&f=false, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 14:31)

COLLOCATIONS symplastic transport of water (transport al apei pe cale simplastică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cale simplasmică de transport

DEFINITION Prin citoplasma plasmodesmelor poate fi transportată apa, ionii și substanțele organice cu greautatea moleculară mai mică de 800-1000 de daltoni, iar prin desmotubul pot să transporte proteinele sau glicoproteinele, provenite din reticulul endoplasmatic. Aceasta reprezintă calea simplasmică de transport.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 18

NOTA BENE 1) lat. callis; 2) ger. Symplast; 3) lat. de 4) fr. transport.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A P N); feminin; căilor simplasmice de transport.

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologia plantelor

HYPERNYM transportul substanțelor prin corpul plantei

ANTONYMS cale apoplasmică de transport

CONTEXTS

1. Calea simplasmică reprezintă un sistem de transport continuu, datorat prezenței plasmodesmelor prin care citoplasma trece dintr-o celulă în alta. Viteza de transport simplasmic: între 1 și 5 mm/oră. Transportul ionilor pe cale simplasmică are loc prin difuziune, de la celulele exterioare în care se află un conținut mai mare de ioni spre celulele periciclului și ale parenchimului lemnos, unde ionii au o concentrație mai mică datorită faptului că sunt transportați activ în apoplast.

 (Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/23775888/fiz-VI, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 15:40)

2. Se precizează dacă substanța activă este sau nu translocată în plante și, în cazurile relevante, se menționează dacă este apoplasmică, simplasmică sau ambele.

(Source: http://eur-lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:2013:093:0001:0084:RO:PDF, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 15:44)

COLLOCATIONS transport al ionilor pe cale simplasmică (ions transport through symplastic pathway)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Apoplastic transport

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Structurally, the apoplast is formed by the continuum of cell walls of adjacent cells as well as the extracellular spaces, forming a tissue level compartment comparable to the symplast. The apoplastic route facilitates the transport of water and solutes across a tissue or organ. This process is known as apoplastic transport.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apoplastic_transport, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 17:52

NOTA BENE 1. a) “ap-” or “aph-” or “apo-” [Greek apo away from, off] Away from, off, detached; b) -plast = a combining form meaning “living substance”, “organelle”, “cell”, used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek plastós formed, molded, equivalent to plath-, base of plássein to form, mold + -tos verbal adjective suffix, with tht > st; c) -ic = a suffix forming adjectives from other parts of speech, occurring originally in Greek and Latin loanwords, and, on this model, used as an adjective-forming suffix with the particular senses “having some characteristics of”; Middle English -ic, -ik < Latin -icus; in many words representing the cognate Greek -ikos; in some words replacing -ique < French < Latin -icus 2. Middle English transporten (v.) < Latin trānsportāre to carry across.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; symplastic transports.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant physiology

HYPERNYM transport of substances through the plant body

ANTONYMS symplastic transport

SYNONYMS apoplasmic transport, apoplastic route

CONTEXTS

1. The hydraulic conductivity of roots (Lp(r)) of 6- to 8-d-old maize seedlings has been related to the chemical composition of apoplastic transport barriers in the endodermis and hypodermis (exodermis), and to the hydraulic conductivity of root cortical cells.

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/10664137, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 18:00)

2. All these observations taken together strongly indicate that apoplastic transport in plant roots is blocked when they form Casparian strips.

(Source: http://jxb.oxfordjournals.org/content/50/337/1267.full.pdf, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 18:04)

COLLOCATIONS apoplastic transport barrier (barieră în transportul pe cale apoplastică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cale apoplasmică de transport

DEFINITION Calea apoplasmică de transport reprezintă transportul apei și a unor substanțe în corpul plantelor prin capilarele pereților celulari și prin spațiile intercelulare.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție propusă

NOTA BENE 1. lat. callis; 2. gr. apo = în afara, gr. plastos = format; 3. lat. de; 4. fr. transport

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A P N); feminin; căilor apoplasmice de transport.

GENERIC CONCEPT fiziologia plantelor

HYPERNYM transportul substanțelor prin corpul plantei

ANTONYMS cale simplasmică de transport

SYNONYMS cale extraprotoplasmatică de transport

CONTEXTS

1. Prezența la nivelul endodermei a benzilor lui Caspary blochează transportul pe cale apoplasmică, la nivelul acestor celule desfășurându-se numai transportul pe cale simplasmică.

 (Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 64)

2. Calea apoplasmică reprezintă circa 3 până la 30 % din volumul țesuturilor și constituie calea de transport cu minimă rezistență, în care are loc un transport de masă. (Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/23775879/Absorbtia-II, accessed on November 22, 2013, at 18:21)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Initiating cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Those cells that maintain the meristem as a continuing source of new cells are referred to as the initiating cells, or meristematic initials, or simply initials.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 103

NOTA BENE 1. a) < Latin initiātus past participle of initiāre, equivalent to initi(um); b) -ing < Middle English; Old English -ing, -ung; 2. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella monastic cell, Latin: room; Old English cell  < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; initiating cells.

GENERIC CONCEPT histology

HYPERNYM meristem

SYNONYMS meristematic initial, initial; plant stem cell

CONTEXTS

1. Separation of Mechanisms Initiating Cell Division and Cell Expansion in Lettuce Seed Germination

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC405937/?page=5, accessed on November 23, 2013, at 20:21)

2. The individual, self-perpetuating cells of the vascular cambium are referred to as initials; both the cambium and its initials are discussed in chapters 5 and 6.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 57)

COLLOCATIONS initiating cell differentiation (diferențiere a celulei inițiale), initiating cell division (diviziune a celulei inițiale)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă inițială

DEFINITION Celulă situată în vârful organismului vegetal care își menține capacitatea de a se divide.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie

NOTA BENE 1) fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2) fr. initial.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); feminin; celulelor inițiale.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie

HYPERNYM țesut meristematic

CONTEXTS

1. Țesuturile embrionare conservate în vârfurile vegetative sunt reprezentate de o singură celulă inițială sau de mai multe celule inițiale numite inițiale apicale.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 56 )

2. Celulele inițiale care se divid după două direcții sunt caracteristice pentru talul mușchilor hepatici (Hepaticeae) și pentru frunzele mușchilor funzoși.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 72)

COLLOCATIONS celulă inițială apicală (apical initiating cell), celulă inițială unisectată / bisectată (unisectate / bisectate initiating cell)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Totipotency

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Totipotency is the ability of a single cell to divide and produce all of the differentiated cells in an organism, and example totipotent cells are spores and zygotes.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cell_potency, accessed on November 23, 2013, at 21:19

NOTA BENE toti- + potency; a) toti- < Latin totus entirely; b) potency < Latin potential; potent + -ency; b1) potent < Latin potent-  (stem of potēns ), present participle of posse  to be able, have power; b2) –ency = a noun suffix, equivalent to –ence; -ence + -y; -ency = a noun suffix equivalent to -ance, corresponding to the suffix -ent in adjectives; Middle English  < Old French  < Latin -entia,  equivalent to -ent- -ent + -ia -y; -y = a suffix of various origins used in the formation of action nouns from verbs (inquiry),  also found in other abstract nouns; representing Latin -ia, -ium; Greek -ia, -eia, -ion; French -ie; German –ie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; totipotences.

GENERIC CONCEPT histology

HYPERNYM cell potency

ANTONYMS oligopotency, unipotency

CONTEXTS

1. Some cells are determined earlier and more completely than others and some maintain their totipotency after differentiation.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 110)

2. Practically, the younger or the less differentiated a cell is, the easier to culture it into a full plant. The ease of fulfilling the cell totipotency also varies tissue by tissue, genotype by genotype and species by species.

(Source: http://passel.unl.edu/pages/informationmodule.php?idinformationmodule=956783940&topicorder=2&maxto=10, accessed on November 23, 2013, at 22:03)

COLLOCATIONS to maintain totipotency (a menține totipotența), state of totipotency (stare de totipotență), conversion to totipotency (revenire la starea de totipotență), cellular vatiation of totipotency (variație celulară a stării de totipotență), cell totipotency (totipotență a celulei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT totipotență

DEFINITION Proprietatea celulelor vegetative vii de a conține toată informația genetică necesară regenerării complete a unui organism identic cu planta donor, precum și capacitatea de a transforma această proprietate în realitate se numește totipotență (omnipotență).

DEFINITION SOURCE http://webbut.unitbv.ro/teze/rezumate/2011/rom/BanIonel.pdf, accessed on November 23, 2013, at 22:19.

NOTA BENE lat. totus = tot, potens = puternic, viguros.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; totipotențelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie

HYPERNYM țesut meristematic

ANTONYMS oligopotență, unipotență

SYNONYMS omnipotență

CONTEXTS

1. Fenomenul de totipotență împreună cu fenomenul de dediferențiere asigură regenerarea plantelor.

(Source: Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 259)

2. Celulele stem sunt în general caracterizate prin două caracteristici esențiale: auto-reînnoire și potențialul de diferențiere (numit ca totipotență, pluripotență sau multipotență).

(Source: http://researchethicseurope.com/courses/pdf/International_Research_Ethics_2-Syllabus-Romanian_Moldovan.pdf, accessed no November 23, 2013, at 22:24)

COLLOCATIONS fenomen de totipotență (totipotency phenomenon)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Protoderm

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The outer primary meristem of a plant or plant part.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/protoderm, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 16:43.

NOTA BENE proto- + -derm 1. proto- = a combining form meaning “first,” “foremost,” “earliest form of,” used in the formation of compound words; also, especially before a vowel, prot-; < Greek,  combining form representing prôtos first, superlative formed from pró; 2. –derm = variant of -dermatous, usually with nouns, or variant of -dermis; probably < French -derme  (< Greek -dermos  -skinned, adj. derivative of dérma  skin; or < -dermis -dermis); or directly < Greek -dermos.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; protoderms.

GENERIC CONCEPT meristematic tissue

HYPERNYM primary meristem

SYNONYMS dermatogen

CONTEXTS

1. The terms protoderm, procambium, and ground meristem serve well for describing the pattern of tissue differentiation in plant organs, and they are correlated with the equally simple and convenient classification of mature tissues into the three tissue systems, epidermal, vascular, and fundamental, reviewed in the first chapter.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 106)

2. The peripheral root cap and protoderm in Arabidopsis thaliana are organized into modular packets of cells derived from formative T-divisions of the root cap/protoderm (RCP) initials and subsequent proliferative divisions of their daughter cells.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007%2FBF01306609, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 16:58)

COLLOCATIONS protoderm differentiation / formation / cells / activity (diferențierea / formarea / celule ale / activitatea protodermei) , outer/inner protoderm (protoderma externă / internă), protoderm initials (celulele inițiale ale protodermei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

COMMENTS Protoderm is one of the three primary meristematic tissues, along with the ground meristem and the procambium.

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT protodermă

DEFINITION Este meristemul primar superficial alcătuit din celule care se divid de obicei prin pereți anticlinali, pentru a da naștere la epidemă (rizodermă) și uneori la țesiturile mecanice și asimilatoare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 64.

NOTA BENE gr. protos = primul, primordial; derma, dermatos = piele.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; protodermelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT țesut meristematic

HYPERNYM meristem primar

SYNONYMS dermatogen

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION În cazurile când dintr-o celulă inițială sau un grup de celule apicale se diferențiază o pătură meristematică uniserială, autonomă, noțiunea de protodermă este echivalentă cu cea de dermatogen.

CONTEXTS

1. Din stratul extern de celule al tunicii se formează meristemul primar – corespunzător protodermei – care este stratul histogen al țesuturilor epidermice ale lăstarilor.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 74)

2. Ulterior, prin diviziuni periclinale, fiecare din cele opt celule ale proembrionului se divide din nou în câte două celule, astfel că în acest stadiu se formează un strat de celule externe care alcătuiesc protoderma și un masiv de celule interne care alcătuiesc un meristem central format din opt celule.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 402)

COLLOCATIONS diferențierea / formarea / delimitarea protodermei (protoderm differentiation / formation / delimitation), celulele protodermei (protoderm cells)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Procambium

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The meristematic tissue that the vascular bundles develop from.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.biology-online.org/dictionary/Procambium, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 18:57

NOTA BENE < Neo-Latin; pro- + cambium; 1. pro- = a prefix of priority in space or time having especially a meaning of advancing or projecting forward or outward, and also used to indicate substitution, attached widely to stems not used as words; < Latin prō-, combining form representing prō; 2. cambium < Late Latin: an exchange, barter; akin to Latin cambiāre to exchange.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; procambia.

GENERIC CONCEPT meristematic tissue

HYPERNYM primary meristem

SYNONYMS provascular tissue

CONTEXTS

1. The procambium and the primary xylem are said to have a haphazard cell arrangement, and the cambium and the secondary xylem, an orderly arrangement, with the cells aligned parallel with the radii of the secondary body.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 291)

2. Cell death usually began in procambium at one or two protoxylem poles and seemed to spread out to nearby tissues, which asymmetrically inhibited growth and resulted in tip curling.

(Source: http://aob.oxfordjournals.org/content/97/5/895.full.pdf, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 19:08)

COLLOCATIONS stages of procambium (stadiile procambiului), procambium specification gene (gena de specificare a procambiului), procambium differentiation / formation (diferențiere / formare a procambiului), procambium cell (celulă de procambiu), to be derived from procambium (a fi derivat din procambiu)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

COMMENTS The procambium is one of the three primary meristematic tissues, along with the protoderm and the ground meristem.

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT procambiu

DEFINITION țesut meristematic primar, alcătuit din celule alungite, cu nuclei mari și citoplasmă nevacuolizată, situat în meristemele aplicale ale tulpinii și rădăcinii, și care generează țesutul vascular primar

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 218.

NOTA BENE gr. protos = primul, primordial; cambium = schimbare.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; procambiilor

GENERIC CONCEPT țesut meristematic

HYPERNYM meristem primar

SYNONYMS desmogen

CONTEXTS

1. Din procambiu se formează fascicule izolate (la monocotiledonate) sau un singur cordon central ca la majoritatea plantelor.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 64)

2. La monocotiledonate, procambiul se diferențiază complet în țesuturi definitive, la gimnosperme și dicotiledonate o parte din procambiu se păstrează și are caracter de meristem primar formând în fasciculele libero-lemnoase între liber și lemn așa-numitul cambiu.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 74)

COLLOCATIONS diferențierea / formarea / delimitarea procambiului (procambium differentiation / formation / delimitation), celulele procambiului (procambium cells)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Ground meristem

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A primary meristem, or meristematic tissue, derived from the apical meristem and giving rise to the ground tissues.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 527

NOTA BENE 1. ground < Middle English grownd, grund, Old English grund; cognate with Dutch grond, German Grund; 2. meristem < Greek merist(ós) divided, distributed (equivalent to *merid, stem of merízein  to divide into parts (derivative of méris  part, share) + -tos  verbal adjective suffix) + -em  < Greek -ēma  termination of nouns denoting result of action.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; ground meristems.

GENERIC CONCEPT meristematic tissue

HYPERNYM primary meristem

SYNONYMS fundamental meristem

CONTEXTS

1. The remainder of the meristematic tissue, called ground meristem, produces two tissues composed mostly of parenchyma cells.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 71)

2. At early heart stage the upper ground meristem cell layer is doubled by periclinal divisions.

(Source: http://dev.biologists.org/content/120/9/2475.full.pdf, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 22:40)

COLLOCATIONS ground meristem cell / development / tissue (celulă / țesut de meristem fundamental, dezvoltare a meristemului fundamental)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

COMMENTS The ground meristem is one of the three primary meristematic tissues, along with the protoderm and the procambium.

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT meristem fundamental

DEFINITION țesut meristematic primar, alcătuit din celule de tip parenchimatic, prevăzute cu spații mici intercelulare care se divid anticlinal și radial pentru a da naștere țesuturilor: cortical, asimilator, aerifer, acvifer, de înmagazinare a materiilor de rezervă, modular etc., uneori și țesuturilor conducătoare

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 64

NOTA BENE 1. gr. meristos = împărțit, divizat; 2. fr. fondamental, lat. fundamentalis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); neutru; meristemelor fundamentale

GENERIC CONCEPT țesut meristematic

HYPERNYM meristem primar

SYNONYMS meristem de bază, periblem

CONTEXTS

1. Scoarța, numită și parenchim cortical este generată de meristemul fundamental primar, fiind formată din mai multe straturi de celule parenchimatice vii care conțin și substanțe de rezervă, și care lasă între ele spații intercelulare.

(Source: http://www.google.ro/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&source=web&cd=5&ved=0CEcQFjAE&url=http%3A%2F%2Fforum.portal.edu.ro%2Findex.php%3Fact%3DAttach%26type%3Dpost%26id%3D1818517&ei=8dL_UrvdM4_GtAb10IGwCA&usg=AFQjCNE_fuZnGaNQVzVuCZR4bY_gCkwWSA&sig2=zYKh08IIbhkJ4DxEVXtoMw, accessed on February 15, 2014, at 22:51)

2. Tot mai mulți specialiști se pronunță în favoarea alcătuirii meristemelor aplicale din 3 meristeme primare denumite de G. Haberlandt protodermă, procambiu și meristem fundamental.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 63)

COLLOCATIONS diferențierea / formarea meristemului fundamental (ground meristem differentiation / formation), celulele meristemului fundamental (ground meristem cells)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Anticlinal division

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Alignment of the plane of cell division approximately at right angles to the outer surface of the plant part.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 32

NOTA BENE 1. < Greek antiklī́n(ein) to lean against each other ( anti- anti- + klī́nein  to lean) + -al; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; -al < Latin ālis, -āle; often replacing Middle English -el < Old French; 2. Middle English divisioun, devisioun (<Anglo-French) < Latin dīvīsiōn- (stem of dīvīsiō), equivalent to dīvīs(us) + -iōn- -ion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; anticlinal divisions.

GENERIC CONCEPT tissue formation

HYPERNYM cell division

ANTONYMS periclinal division

CONTEXTS

1. Cambial cells that have recently undergone anticlinal division have been used to identify initials, but anticlinal divisions of cambial initials are never frequent, and the cambial derivatives may also divide anticlinally.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 330)

2. Like other Ficus species, it has a multiseriate epidermis on the adaxial and abaxial sides of the leaf, formed by periclinal cell divisions as well as anticlinal divisions.

(Source: http://aob.oxfordjournals.org/content/94/1/51.full.pdf, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 10:51)

COLLOCATIONS fluctuation / rate / frequency / occurrence / zone of anticlinal divisions (fluctuare / rată / frecvență / apariție / zonă a diviziunilor anticlinale), to undergo anticlinal divisions (a urma diviziuni anticlinale)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT diviziune anticlinală

DEFINITION diviziune celulară caracterizată prin orientarea planului de diviziune perpendicular pe axul central al țesutului în cauză sau pe suprafața exterioară a organului plantei

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie

NOTA BENE fr. division, lat.divisio, -onis; fr. anticlinal.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); feminin; diviziunilor anticlinale.

GENERIC CONCEPT formarea țesuturilor

HYPERNYM diviziune celulară

ANTONYMS diviziune periclinală

CONTEXTS

1. Meristeme placale (în formă de placă): diviziunile celulare sunt  predominant anticlinale, ceea ce duce la creșterea în suprafață, rezultând plăci unistratificate; este întâlnit în frunze tinere de dicotiledonate.

(Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/200338514/95860170-%C5%A2ESUTURI-VEGETALE, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 11:14)

2. Pentru a se păstra continuitatea cambiului odată cu sporirea circumferinței plantei, are loc o diviziune anticlinală, alternant față de cea periclinală.

(Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/195250137/Curs-Studiul-Lemnului, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 11:19)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Periclinal division

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION (Of planes of division of cells) running parallel to the surface of the plant.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 432.

NOTA BENE 1. < Greek periklinēs sloping on all sides, from peri- + klinein  to lean; peri- = a prefix meaning “about” or “around”, “enclosing” or “surrounding”, and “near”, appearing in loanwords from Greek; on this model, used in the formation of compound words; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; 2. Middle English divisioun, devisioun (<Anglo-French) < Latin dīvīsiōn-  (stem of dīvīsiō), equivalent to dīvīs (us) + -iōn- -ion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; periclinal divisions.

GENERIC CONCEPT tissue formation

HYPERNYM cell division

ANTONYMS anticlinal division

SYNONYMS additive division

CONTEXTS

1. Unequal periclinal divisions separate such cells into smaller and larger derivatives, the smaller of which remains the initial.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 332)

2. Exceptions and anomalies do occur in the periclinal division process, in which cases the daughter cells might be smaller in size and/or different in shape than those of the parent initial.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-3-642-78466-8_7#page-1, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 11:36)

COLLOCATIONS periclinal division process (procesul diviziunii periclinale), asymmetric / symmetric periclinal division (diviziune periclinală asimetrică / simetrică), pattern of periclinal divisions (model al diviziunilor periclinale)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT diviziune periclinală

DEFINITION Diviziune celulară caracterizată prin orientarea planului de diviziune paralel cu axul central al țesutului sau organului în cauză sau cu suprafața exterioară a plantei.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE fr. division, lat.divisio, -onis; fr. périclinal.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); feminin; diviziunilor periclinale.

GENERIC CONCEPT formarea țesuturilor

HYPERNYM diviziune celulară

ANTONYMS diviziune anticlinală

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION

CONTEXTS

1. Ca urmare a diviziunilor periclinale suferite de celulele calotei nucelare cenomegasporul binucleat este împins în al 6–lea strat subdermatogenic.

(Source: http://www.bio.uaic.ro/publicatii/anale_vegetala/issue/2008s/2008-SUP.pdf, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 11:44)

2. Conform ipotezei „inelului inițial” apariția primordiilor se face pe seama manșonului de celule meristematice situate la o anumită distanță de zona apical-centrală, caracteristică prin diviziuni repetate anti-și periclinale.

(Source: http://referat.znate.ru/pars_docs/tw_refs/47/46867/46867.pdf, accessed on February 16, 2014, at 11:47)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Apical dominance

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Apical dominance is the suppression of the growth of the axillary or lateral buds brought about by an auxin inhibitor in a terminal bud.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 205

NOTA BENE 1. apical < Latin apic- (stem of apex) apex + -al; apex < Latin; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; < Latin ālis, -āle;  often replacing Middle English -el  < Old French; 2. domin(ant) + -ance; < Latin dominant-  (stem of domināns,  present participle of dominārī  to dominate), equivalent to domin(us) master + -ant-; -ant = a suffix forming adjectives and nouns from verbs, occurring originally in French and Latin loanwords and productive in English on this model; -ant,  has the general sense “characterized by or serving in the capacity of” that named by the stem, especially in the formation of nouns denoting human agents in legal actions or other formal procedures; < Latin -ant-,  present participle stem of verbs in -āre;  in many words < French -ant  < Latin -ant- or -ent-; akin to Middle English, Old English -and-, -end-,  present participle suffix.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; apical dominances.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant growth

HYPERNYM apical growth

ANTONYMS axillary/lateral dominance

CONTEXTS

1. Some other activities of auxin are the inhibition of axillary bud development as a part of apical dominance phenomenon and retardation of abscission.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 122)

2. Apical dominance of lateral branching was the strongest in the resource-poor habitats (low soil nutrient or low light levels). However, when the apex of the parent shoot was terminated (due to mortality of an apical bud or the formation of an inflorescence) the disruption of apical dominance caused intensive branching in the poor habitats. Apical dominance of the dominant shoots was much weaker in the resource-rich habitats.

(Source: http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S0367253004700420, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 10:00)

COLLOCATIONS apical dominance phenomenon (fenomenul dominanței apicale), auxin replacement apical dominance (dominanțp apicală cu înlocuirea auxinei), concept of apical dominance (conceptul dominanței apicale), to overcome apical dominance (a bloca dominanța apicală), disruption of apical dominance (ieșire din dominanța apicală)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT dominanță apicală

DEFINITION Reprezintă o corelație de creștere, în care mugurele terminal poate preveni creșterea mugurilor laterali, iar apexul rădăcinii, poate preveni formarea rădăcinilor laterale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 214

NOTA BENE 1. fr. dominance; 2. fr. apical.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); feminin; dominanțelor apicale.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea plantelor

HYPERNYM creștere apicală

ANTONYMS dominanță laterală

SYNONYMS control apical

CONTEXTS

1. Prin înlăturarea vârfului se înlătură și dominanța apicală, iar primii muguri de sub tăietura transversală (prin care s-a îndepărtat apexul) vor intra în vegetație.

(Source: http://www.nucifere.com/cum-alegi-nucii-pentru-plantare-dupa-varsta-lor, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 10:17)

2. Dacă ramura are 4-6 mm grosime și trebuie să hrănească 12 muguri, va avea creștere moderată în vârf (dominanța apicală) și ramuri scurte de rod la mijloc și la bază; daca tăiem din acești muguri, ramura trebuie să hrănească doar un număr mai redus de puncte de creștere.

(Source: http://hobbygradina.ro/2010/01/17/tunderea-de-iarna-a-pomilor-din-gradina/, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 10:22)

COLLOCATIONS mecanism al dominanței apicale (apical dominance mechanism), control hormonal al dominanței apicale (hormonal control of the apical dominance), ieșire din dominanța apicală (disruption of apical dominance), dominanță apicală puternică / slabă (strong / weak apical dominance), manifestarea dominanței apicale (apical dominance manifestation), procesul fiziologic al dominanței apicale (physiological process of apical dominance)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Differentiation

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The process whereby cells or cell clones assume specialized functional biochemistries and morphologies previously absent. Such determined cells usually lose the ability to divide.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 159.

NOTA BENE differentiat(e) + -ion; a) differentiat(e) < Medieval Latin differentiātus  distinguished (past participle of differentiāre), equivalent to Latin different (ia) difference + -ātus -ate; -ate = a suffix occurring in loanwords from Latin, its English distribution paralleling that of Latin. The form originated as a suffix added to a- stem verbs to form adjectives. The resulting form could also be used independently as a noun and came to be used as a stem on which a verb could be formed. In English the use as a verbal suffix has been extended to stems of non-Latin origin; -ate < Latin -ātus  (masculine), -āta  (feminine), -ātum  (neuter), equivalent to -ā-  thematic vowel + -tus, -ta, -tum  past participle suffix; b) –ion = a suffix, appearing in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives, verbs, and especially past participles; < Latin -iōn-  (stem of -iō) suffix forming nouns, especially on past participle stems; replacing Middle English -ioun  < Anglo-French  < Latin -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; differentiations.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM cell physiology

ANTONYMS dedifferentiation

CONTEXTS

1. One may speak of differentiation of a single cell, a tissue (histogenesis), an organ (organogenesis), and the plant as a whole.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 110)

2. Growth- and differentiation-processes are collectively called development. They are characteristic for all organisms. Cell differentiation starts in plants directly after the establishment of polarity.

(Source: http://www.biologie.uni-hamburg.de/b-online/e28/28c.htm, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 10:48)

COLLOCATIONS differentiation process (proces al diferențierii), growth and differentiation (creștere și diferențiere), genetic / ecotypic / weak / strong differentiation (diferențiere genetică / ecotipică / slabă / puternică), way of differentiation (cale a diferențierii)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT diferențiere

DEFINITION Este un proces biologic complex, care se realizează treptat în cursul dezvoltării ontogenetice, conform unui program genetic, a cărui consecință este diversificarea morfologică și fiziologică a celulelor cu origine comună.

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 231.

NOTA BENE lat. differe = a diferi.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; diferențierilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM fiziologia celulei vegetale

ANTONYMS dediferențiere

SYNONYMS citodiferențiere

CONTEXTS

1. Țesuturile propriu-zise sunt caracteristice plantelor superioare, inclusiv unor talofite ale căror celule au suferit în ontogenia și filogenia lor un proces de diferențiere și specializare, ca răspuns la condițiile de viață mereu schimbătoare.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 50)

2. În procesul de diferențiere, peretele celular parcurge trei stadii: primordial, primar și secundar.

(Source: Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 19)

COLLOCATIONS proces / potențial de diferențiere (differentiation process / potential), diferențiere și specializare (differentiation and specialization), diferențiere celulară (cell differentiation)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Dedifferentiation

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The reversion of the cells of differentiated tissue to a less specialized form.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/dedifferentiation?s=t, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 11:20.

NOTA BENE de- + differentiation; a) de- = a prefix occurring in loanwords from Latin; also used to indicate privation, removal, and separation, negation, descent, reversal, intensity; Middle English < Latin dē-,  prefixal use of dē  (preposition) from, away from, of, out of; in some words, < French  < Latin dē-  or dis-; b) differentiat(e) < Medieval Latin differentiātus  distinguished (past participle of differentiāre), equivalent to Latin different (ia) difference + -ātus -ate; -ate = a suffix occurring in loanwords from Latin, its English distribution paralleling that of Latin. The form originated as a suffix added to a- stem verbs to form adjectives. The resulting form could also be used independently as a noun and came to be used as a stem on which a verb could be formed. In English the use as a verbal suffix has been extended to stems of non-Latin origin; -ate < Latin -ātus  (masculine), -āta  (feminine), -ātum  (neuter), equivalent to -ā-  thematic vowel + -tus, -ta, -tum  past participle suffix; c) –ion = a suffix, appearing in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives, verbs, and especially past participles; < Latin -iōn-  (stem of -iō) suffix forming nouns, especially on past participle stems; replacing Middle English -ioun  < Anglo-French  < Latin -iōn-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; dedifferentiations.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM cell physiology

ANTONYMS differentiation

CONTEXTS

1. In studies on resumption of meristematic activity by nonmeristematic cells the terms dedifferentiation – loss of previously acquired characteristics – and redifferentiation – acquisition of new characteristics – are often used.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 110)

2. During dedifferentiation of cells disaggregated from a slug, the activity of the enzyme was increased, reached a maximum after 3 hr of incubation and then decreased nearly to the original level of activity after completion of dedifferentiation.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007%2FBF02491114, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 11:27)

COLLOCATIONS dedifferentiation process (proces al dediferențierii), dedifferentiation and redifferentiation (dediferențiere și rediferențiere), cell / cellular dedifferentiation (dediferențiere celulară), partial dedifferentiation (dediferențiere parțială), plastid differentiation (dediferențierea plastidelor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT dediferențiere

DEFINITION În cursul procesului de dediferențiere, celula pierde trăsăturile pe care le dobândise și, invers, le regăsește pe acelea pe care le pierduse când s-a diferențiat.

DEFINITION SOURCE Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 236.

NOTA BENE lat. de = în afară, încolo; differe = a diferi.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; dediferențierilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM fiziologia celulei vegetale

ANTONYMS diferențiere

SYNONYMS dediferențiere celulară

CONTEXTS

1. Fenomenul dediferențierii a fost relevat prin cercetarea culturii de celule, în special vegetale, in vitro.

(Source: Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 87)

2. Practic, prin asigurarea suportului nutrititv se asigură acei factori care vor declașa dediferențierea celulară (într-un explant vegetal celulele sunt diferențiate, deoarece există multe tipuri de țesuturi și respectiv, celule) și ulterior diferențierea celulară, ulterior organogeneza.

(Source: http://www.google.ro/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&source=web&cd=9&ved=0CGMQFjAI&url=http%3A%2F%2Fxa.yimg.com%2Fkq%2Fgroups%2F23909482%2F900475829%2Fname%2FCurs2.doc&ei=Y9gBU_GINcKhtAbf0oHoBg&usg=AFQjCNG5pI9C9PNUajMKlILG7iyDL1fUZw&sig2=dV00FeiA8UzVaJwJmQX3HQ&bvm=bv.61535280,d.Yms, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 11:42)

COLLOCATIONS proces / fenomen de dediferențiere (dedifferentiation process / phenomenon), dediferențiere celulară (cell/cellular dedifferentiation), caractere ale dediferențierii (dedifferentiation features), faze ale dediferențierii (dedifferentiation stages), grad de dediferențiere celulară (cell dedifferentiation level)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Senescence

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Progressive deterioration in function of cells, tissues, organs, etc., related to the period of time since that function commenced.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 11

NOTA BENE < Latin senēscent-  (stem of senēscēns) present participle of senēscere  ‘to grow old’, equivalent to sen-  ‘old’ + -ēscent-.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; senescences.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM plant physiology

SYNONYMS aging, programmed cell death

CONTEXTS

1. Senescence may affect the whole organism or some of its organs, tissues, or cells. Annual plants that bloom only once in their lifetime (monocarpy: fruiting once only) senesce within one season.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 111)

2. Some studies have suggested that certain plants produce a senescence “factor” that behaves like, or is actually, a hormone, but we are not yet certain of the precise mechanisms involved.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 207)

COLLOCATIONS (whole) plant / leaf / flower / mitotic / postmitotic / evolutionary senescence (senescență a (întregii) plante / a frunzelor (foliară) / a florilor / mitotică / postmitotică / de evoluție), to delay / undergo / regulate / induce senescence (a întârzia / a parcurge / a regula / a induce senescența), types of senescence (tipuri de senescență), process of senescence (procesul senescenței), physiology of senescence (fiziologia fenomenului senescenței), senescence factor / mechanisms (factor al senescenței, mecanismele senescenței)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT senescență

DEFINITION Senescența după Rhodes (1990) este stadiul final ontogenetic, în care au loc schimbări esențiale ireversibile. După Lieberman (1983), senescența reprezintă o continuare a procesului de maturare, în care predomină reacțiile de biodegradare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 233.

NOTA BENE lat. senescere = a deveni bătrân.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; senescențelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM fiziologia celulei vegetale

ANTONYMS tinerețe, maturitate

SYNONYMS îmbătrânire

CONTEXTS

1. Ontogeneza celulară se încheie cu instalarea senescenței, când prevalează degradarea proteică asupra sintezei, sau au loc erori în procesul de proteosinteză, fenomene de care sunt responsabile anumite porțiuni ale genomului.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 238)

2. Solicitările din timpul creșterii și reproducerii de multe ori duc la senescența frunzelor și la o reducere atât a ratei, cât și a duratei de umplere a bobului.

(Source: http://naandanjain.ro/repository/pdf/aplicatii/cultivarea-porumbului-solutii-sisteme-irigatii-naandanjain.pdf, accessed on February 17, 2014, at 15:40)

COLLOCATIONS perioadă / proces / faza de senescență (senescence period / process / stage), faze ale senescenței (senescențe phases), instalare a senescenței (senescence occurrence), senescență a frunzelor (leaf senescence)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phytohormone

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Plant hormones, or phytohormones, are chemical signals that play a major role in regulating growth and development.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 120.

NOTA BENE phyto- + hormone; a) phyto- = a combining form meaning “plant”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek phyt (ón) a plant + -o-; -o- = the typical ending of the first element of compounds of Greek origin (as -i-,  is, in compounds of Latin origin), used regularly in forming new compounds with elements of Greek origin and often used in English as a connective irrespective of etymology; iddle English  (< Old French ) < Latin  < Greek; b) < Greek hormôn  (present participle of hormân  to set in motion, excite, stimulate), equivalent to horm (ḗ) horme + -ōn  present participle suffix, with ending assimilated to -one; -one = a suffix used in the names of ketones and analogous chemical compounds;  perhaps < Greek -ōnē  feminine patronymic.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; phytohormones.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM plant physiology

SYNONYMS plant hormone, growth substance

CONTEXTS

1. Specific changes in balance of phytohormones were found under different stresses. We observed the correlation between endogenous ABA, IAA and cytokinin level and plant resistance.

(Source: Kosakivska, I.V., (2005), Stress proteins and phytohormones: their role in formation of plant resistance, Abstract P0055 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 248)

2. The effect of phytohormones (ABA, GA3) on germination, osmoprotectant solutes, and enzymes of carbohydrate metabolism in pearl millet embryos and endosperm was investigated. Phytohormones influenced different aspects at physiological and biochemical levels.

(Source: http://www.tandfonline.com/doi/abs/10.1560/3FAN-QVTD-VK8R-AADH#.UzbifFe8wSU, accessed on March 29, 2014, at 17:14)

COLLOCATIONS role / function / balance / content / localization / determination / effect of phytohormones (rol / funcție / echilibru / conținut / localizare / determinare / efect al fitohormonilor), endogenous / free / bound phytohormones (fitohormoni endogeni / liberi / legați), phytohormone level / concentration / action / screening / immuniassays / structure / functional interaction / signaling pathway / signaling mechanism / liposomes / quantification / transcript induction / antibody / change / dispersion / production (nivel / concentrație / acțiune / evaluare / structură / interacțiune funcțională / cale/mecanism de semnalizare / cuantificare / inducție / transcriere / anticorp / modificare / dispersie / producție a(al)/de fitohormoni, phytohormones-stimulators (fitohormoni stimulatori)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT fitohormon

DEFINITION Fitohormonii sunt substanțe bioactive cu rol specific în procesele de creștere și maturare. În funcție de efectul lor asupra creșterii, sunt grupați în substanțe stimulatoare (auxine, gibereline, citochinine) și substanțe inhibitoare (acidul abscisic). Etilena reprezintă hormonul de maturare al plantelor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 9.

NOTA BENE gr. phyton = plantă; gr. hiormaein = a excita.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; masculin; fitohormonilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea și dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM fiziologia celulei vegetale

SYNONYMS hormon vegetal, regulator/substanță de creștere

CONTEXTS

1. Fitohormonii sunt substanțe sub formă de urme, produse de unele celule și transportate în alte celule, unde reglează un mare număr de activități fiziologice foarte importante.

(Source: Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași, p. 39)

2. Darwin (1880) a intuit existența fitohormonilor, dar abia în secolul XX s-a putut dovedi experimental rolul lor fiziologic, respectiv modul de acțiune, precum s-a putut realiza izolarea, purificarea sau sintetizarea acestora.

(Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/49248888/rolul-fitohormonilor, accessed on March 29, 2014, at 17:34)

COLLOCATIONS rolul / importanța / efectul fiziologic / mecanismul de acțiune / influența / structura / biosinteza / biodegradarea / concentrația / categoria / compoziția chimică / izolarea / purificarea / sintetizarea (a/al) fitohormonilor (phytohormone role / importance / physiological effect / action mechanism / influence / structure / biosynthesis / biodegradation / concentration / category / chemical composition / isolation / purification / synthesis), surse de fitohormoni (phytohormone sources)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Basipetal

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION (Of plant organs) Developing in succession towards the base, oldest at the apex, youngest at the base. Also used of the direction of transport of substances within a plant: away from apex.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 56.

NOTA BENE basi(s) + -petal + -al; 1. basi(s) < Latin  < Greek básis  step, place one stands on, pedestal, equivalent to ba-,  base of baínein  to walk, step + -sis; 2. –petal = a combining form meaning “seeking, moving toward” that specified by the initial element, used in the formation of compound words; < Neo-Latin -pet(us) seeking, derivative of Latin petere  to seek + -al; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjective

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM direction of development of plant organs / substance transport within plants

ANTONYMS acropetal

SYNONYMS basipetalous, downward

CONTEXTS

1. Trichomes are the first epidermal cells to begin differentiating in the epidermis of developing leaf primordia, and those of Arabidopsis are no exception. Initiation and maturation of the trichomes proceed in an overall basipetal direction (tip to base) along the adaxial (upper) surface of the leaf primordium, although additional trichomes commonly are initiated between mature ones in portions of the leaf where the surrounding protodermal cells are still dividing as growth of the leaf continues.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 235)

2. Mutations in Multidrug Resistance-Like1 (MDR1) reduced acropetal auxin transport in roots by 80% without affecting basipetal transport.

(Source: http://www.plantcell.org/content/19/6/1838.full, accessed on March 29, 2014, at 17:55)

COLLOCATIONS basipetal transport / movement / flow / sequence / direction / migration / diameter increase / initiation / spread / activity acceleration / polar auxin transport / inflorescence (transport / circulație bazipetală, flux / secvență / sens / migrare / creștere în diametru / răspândire bazipetală, accelerare a activității în sens bazipetal, transport polar al auxinei în sens bazipetal, inflorescență cu dezvoltare bazipetală)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT bazipetal

DEFINITION Termen care denumește apariția și dezvoltarea succesivă a unor organe (frunze, inflorescențe) dinspre vârf spre bază.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 48.

NOTA BENE lat. basis = bază, petere = a urmări, a căuta; germ. basipetal.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjectiv

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantelor / transportul substanțelor în corpul plantelor

HYPERNYM sens de dezvoltare /transport

ANTONYMS acropetal

CONTEXTS

1. Topramezon, din noua subclasă pyrazolone, cu acțiune sistemică, inhibă activitatea enzimelor implicate în biosinteza plastoquinonei și indirect a carotenoizilor. Anomaliile în sinteza și funcționarea cloroplastelor acestora duc la manifestarea puternică a efectelor de albire a plantelor. Este absorbit în principal foliar, dar și prin rădăcini, având și activitate reziduală la nivelul solului, apoi este translocat în plante, atât acropetal, cât și bazipetal.

(Source: http://www.agro.basf.ro/agroportal/ro/media/migrated/brosuri_2012/Brour_Porumb.pdf, accessed on March 29, 2014, at 18:16)

2. Formarea florilor în inflorescențe are loc fie în sens acropetal, determinând tipul racemos de inflorescență, fie bazipetal, determinând formarea tipului cimos.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 202)

COLLOCATIONS acțiune sistemică / translocare / transport / circulație / sens / dezvoltare bazipetal(ă) (basipetal systemic action / translocation / transport / movement / direction / development)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Acropetal

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION (Of plant organs) Development of organs in succession towards apex, the oldest at base, youngest at tip (e.g. leaves on a shoot). Also used in reference to direction of transport of substances within a plant, i.e. towards the apex.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 5.

NOTA BEN acro- + -petal + -al; 1. acro- = a combining form with the meanings “height,” “tip end,” “extremities of the body,” used in the formation of compound words; also acr-, especially before a vowel; < Greek,  combining form of ákros  topmost, highest; 2. –petal = a combining form meaning “seeking, moving toward” that specified by the initial element, used in the formation of compound words; < Neo-Latin -pet (us) seeking, derivative of Latin petere  to seek + -al; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjective

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM direction of development of plant organs / substance transport within plants

ANTONYMS basipetal, basipetalous

SYNONYMS basifugal, acropetalous, upward

CONTEXTS

1. Acropetal [14C]indoleacetic acid (IAA) transport was investigated in roots of corn. At least 40 to 50% of this movement is dependent on activities in the root apex.

(Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC425669/, accessed on March 30, 2014, at 20:25)

2. In apices with a tetrahedral apical cell, the derivative cells form an orderly pattern, which is initiated by the orderliness of divisions of the apical cells: the successive divisions follow one another in acropetal sequence along a helix.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 139)

COLLOCATIONS acropetal transport / movement / flow / sequence (of initiation) / direction / migration / diameter increase / initiation / spread / activity acceleration / auxin transport / succession / inflorescence / manner / development / differentiation (transport, flux, sens, transport auxinic acropetal, succesiune, dezvoltare acropetală, secvență acropetală a inițierii, dezvoltare, diferențiere acropetală)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT acropetal

DEFINITION Noțiune utilizată în botanică indicând apariția și dezvoltarea succesivă a organelor (frunze, flori sau inflorescențe, rădăcini) dinspre bază spre vârf (apex).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 11.

NOTA BENE gr. akros = vârf, petere = a urmări, a căuta.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjectiv

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantelor / transportul substanțelor în corpul plantelor

HYPERNYM sens de dezvoltare/transport

ANTONYMS bazipetal

SYNONYMS bazifug

CONTEXTS

1. Mezofilul își are originea în inițialele submarginale și diferențierea lui începe, adesea, în direcție longitudinală de la baza spre vârful limbului, deci acropetal, iar în direcție transversală de la margine spre nervura mediană sau, mai rar, invers.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 259)

2. Polaritatea se manifestă și la rădăcini, acestea formează muguri la polul bazal și rădăcini la cel apical, invers ca în cazul tulpinii. Cauza o constituie circulația acropetală a auxinei prin rădăcină, în urma căreia se produce o acumulare în zona apicală, generatoare de noi rădăcini.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 212)

COLLOCATIONS acțiune sistemică / translocare / transport / sens / dezvoltare / circulație (a auxinei) acropetal(ă) (acropetal systemic action / translocation / transport / direction / development / (auxine) flow)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Apical-cell theory

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The apical cell was interpreted as a consistent structural and functional unit of apical meristems governing the whole process of growth (the apical-cell theory).

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 134

NOTA BEN 1. < Latin apic- (stem of apex) + -al; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; 2. < Middle English celle < Old French celle < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room; Old English cell  < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin; 3. < Late Latin theōria < Greek theōría a viewing, contemplating, equivalent to theōr(eîn) to view + -ia -y; -ia < Neo-Latin, Latin, Greek, equivalent to -i-  (formative or connective) or -ī-  (Greek -ei-) + -a,  feminine singular or neuter plural noun or adj. ending; -y = suffix of various origins used in the formation of action nouns from verbs, also found in other abstract nouns; representing Latin -ia, -ium; Greek -ia, -eia, -ion; French -ie; German –ie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (A N N); uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant body development

HYPERNYM plant body development theory

ANTONYMS histogen theory

SYNONYMS apical cell concept

CONTEXTS

1. Apical Cell Theory proposed by Nageli claims that only a single apical cell is responsible for the development of the entire plant body. This theory applies to higher algae, but not to gymnosperms and angiosperms.

(Source: http://lurnq.com/lesson/Anatomy-of-Flowering-Plants-Part-I-Tissues/section/Structure-and-Organisation-of-Shoot-Root-Meristem/, accessed on March 30, 2014, at 21:03)

2. The new-born apical cell theory supported by Hofmeister (1851) and others provided the impetus for a renewed, vigorous attack on the problem of shoot apex organization.

(Source: http://kb.osu.edu/dspace/bitstream/handle/1811/3862/V51N05_249.pdf?sequence=1, accessed on March 30, 2014, at 21:12)

COLLOCATIONS to propose / support / use the apical cell theory (a propune, a susține, a aplica teoria celulei apicale), adaptation of / resemblance to / contrast to / adherence to the apical cell theory, apical cell theory of apical meristems (adaptare la teoria celulei apicale, asemănare / contrast cu teoria celulei apicale, aderență la teoria celulei apicale)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT teoria celulei apicale

DEFINITION Teorie ce consideră că toate apexurile tulpinilor s-ar forma dintr-o singură celulă inițială, prin diviziuni periclinale și anticlinale. Această teorie se verifică numai la algele brune, mușchi și unele ferigi.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.4shared.com/web/preview/doc/KA_Wuqie, accessed on August 17, 2014, at 23:06.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. théorie, lat. theoria; 2. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 3. fr. apical.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N Ngen A); defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea și dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM formarea meristemelor

ANTONYMS teoria histogenică, teoria corpus-tunică

SYNONYMS teoria celulei apicale-inițiale unice

CONTEXTS

1. În 1867 D. Brândză demonstrează că celula apicală reprezintă unitatea funcțională și constantă a meristemelor apicale.

(Source: http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anatomie_vegetal%C4%83, accessed on August 17, 2014, at 23:17)

2. Clowes (1961) sugerează că modelul lui Guttenberg reprezintă o adaptare a teoriei celulei apicale folosită la descrierea merostemelor aparținând ferigilor și altor plante vasculare inferioare.

(Source: Own translation from English; the translated sentence was retrieved from http://www.amjbot.org/content/89/6/908.full, accessed on September 29, 2014 at 19:02)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Histogen theory

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION According to this theory the main body of the plant arises not from superficial cells but from a massive meristem of considerable depth comprising three parts, the histogens, which may be distinguished by their origin and course of development.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 134.

NOTA BEN 1. 1920-25; histo- + -gen; a) histo- = a combining form meaning “tissue”, used in the formation of compound words; also, especially before a vowel, hist-; < Greek, combining form of histós web (of a loom), tissue; b) -gen = a combining form meaning “that which produces”, used in the formation of compound words; < French -gène < Greek -genēs born, produced; akin to Latin genus, kin; 2. < Late Latin theōria < Greek theōría  a viewing, contemplating, equivalent to theōr(eîn) to view + -ia -y; -ia < Neo-Latin, Latin, Greek,  equivalent to -i-  (formative or connective) or -ī-  (Greek -ei-) + -a,  feminine singular or neuter plural noun or adj. ending; -y = suffix of various origins used in the formation of action nouns from verbs, also found in other abstract nouns; representing Latin -ia, -ium; Greek -ia, -eia, -ion; French -ie; German –ie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (A N); uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant body development

HYPERNYM plant body development theory

ANTONYMS apical-cell theory, tunica-corpus theory

SYNONYMS histogen concept

CONTEXTS

1. A little later a new proposal, Hanstein’s (1868) histogen theory was born of more careful observations and in a mind unfettered by the prevailing fanaticism of the apical cell theorists.

(Source: http://kb.osu.edu/dspace/bitstream/handle/1811/3862/v51n05_249.pdf?sequence=1, accessed on August 18, 2014, at 22:56)

2. The viewpoint and the terminology of the histogen theory have long dominated anatomical interpretation of tissues, regions, and even organs in vascular plants.

(Source: books.google.ro/books?isbn=8183564577, accessed on August 18, 2014, at 23:01)

COLLOCATIONS to introduce / propose / develop / publish the histogen theory (a introduce / a propune / a dezvolta / a publica teoria histogenică), to lead to the histogen theory (a conduce la teoria histogenică), histogen theory result (rezultat al teoriei histogenice), histogen theory of shoot apex / root apical organisation (teoria histogenică aplicată organizării regiunii apicale a tulpinii / rădăcinii)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT teoria histogenică

DEFINITION După J. Hanstein (1868), se deosebesc 3 meristeme primare numite și histogene: dermatogenul, periblemul și pleromul. Din histogenul extern numit dermatogen se diferențiază epiderma, din cel mijlociu, numit periblem, se diferențiază scoarța, iar din cel central numit plerom se formează cilindrul central. Cele trei meristeme primare provin din derivatele promeristematice a uneia sau mai multor celule inițiale situate în partea distală a vârfului vegetativ meristematic.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 63.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. théorie, lat. theoria; 2. fr. histogène.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea și dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM formarea meristemelor

ANTONYMS teoria celulei apicale, teoria corpus-tunică

SYNONYMS teoria foițelor histogene, teoria lui Hanstein

CONTEXTS

1. După teoria lui Hanstein elaborată în 1868 numită și „teoria foițelor histogene” la rădăcină se formează 3 foițe histogene.

(Source: ro.scribd.com/…/Microsoft-Word-Curs-2-Botanica-Generala-Perete-Celul…, accessed on August 18, 2014, at 23:23)

2. Unii autori consideră foițele histogene analoage meristemelor primare, și, în acest caz, dermatogenul ar corespunde protodermei, periblemul, părții periferice a meristemului fundamental, iar pleromul, părții centrale a meristemului fundamental și procambiului.

(Source: http://www.scribd.com/doc/35542732/botanica-forestiera, accessed on August 18, 2014, at 23:34)

COLLOCATIONS a da naștere / a susține / a combate / a verifica teoria foițelor histogene (to give rise to / to support / to fight / to verify the histogen theory)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Tunica-corpus theory

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION It states that the initial region of the apical meristem consists of (1) the tunica, one or more peripheral layers of cells that divide in planes perpendicular to the surface of the meristem (anticlinal divisions), and (2) the corpus, a body of cells several layers deep in which the cells divide in various planes.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 135

NOTA BEN 1. < Neo-Latin, special use of Latin tunica tunic; 2. 1225-75; Middle English < Latin; 3. < Late Latin theōria < Greek theōría  a viewing, contemplating, equivalent to theōr(eîn) to view + -ia -y; -ia < Neo-Latin, Latin, Greek,  equivalent to -i- (formative or connective) or -ī-  (Greek -ei-) + -a,  feminine singular or neuter plural noun or adj. ending; -y = suffix of various origins used in the formation of action nouns from verbs, also found in other abstract nouns; representing Latin -ia, -ium; Greek -ia, -eia, -ion; French -ie; German –ie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N N N); uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant body development

HYPERNYM plant body development theory

ANTONYMS apical-cell theory, histogen theory

SYNONYMS tunica-corpus concept / model / organization

CONTEXTS

1. The third theory of apical structure, the tunica-corpus theory of Schmidt (1924), was an outcome of observations on angiosperm shoot apices.

(Source: books.google.ro/books?isbn=8183564577, accessed on August 18, 2014, at 23:56)

2. Tunica corpus theory was developed for vegetative shoot apex.

(Source: http://download.nos.org/srsec314newE/PDFBIO.EL5.pdf, accessed on August 19, 2014, at 00:01)

COLLOCATIONS to introduce / propose / develop / enunciate / publish the tunica-corpus theory (a introdice / a propune / a dezvolta / a enunța / a publica teoria tunicii și corpusului), to lead to the tunica-corpus theory (a conduce spre teoria tunicii și corpusului), tunica-corpus theory of shoot apex / root apical organisation (teoria tunicii și corpusului aplicată organizării apicale a apexului lăstarilor / rădăcinii)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT teoria tunicii și corpusului

DEFINITION A. Schmidt (1924) deosebește, după planurile de diviziune ale celulelor, două zone tisulare primare: tunica și corpusul. Atât straturile tunicii cât și cele ale corpusului provin din câte un grup de celule independente, cele ale corpusului fiind situate imediat sub inițialele tunicii.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 63.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. théorie, lat. theoria; 2. lat. corpus; 3. fr. tunique, lat. tunica; 4.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N Ngen Ngen); defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea și dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM formarea meristemelor

ANTONYMS teoria celulei apicale, teoria foițelor histogene

CONTEXTS

1. Teoria tunicii și corpusului nu presupune vreo legătură între dispoziția celulelor din vârful vegetative meristematic și histogeneză, deși se cunoaște faptul că epiderma provine de obicei din stratul extern al tunicii, scoarța și cilindrul central pot să derive din tunica sau tunica și corpus, aceasta fiind în funcție de numărul de straturi ale tunicii și de specia respectivă.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 63)

2. În 1924 apare o altă teorie emisă de Schmidth numită „teoria tunicii și corpusului”.

(Source: ro.scribd.com/…/Microsoft-Word-Curs-2-Botanica-Generala-Perete-Celul…, accessed on August 19, 2014, at 00:23)

COLLOCATIONS a da naștere / a susține / a combate / a verifica teoria tunicii și corpusului (to give rise to / to support / to fight / to verify the tunica-corpus theory)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Eumeristem

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Meristem composed of relatively small cells, approximately isodiametric in shape, compactly arranged, and having thin walls, a dense cytoplasm, and large nuclei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 526

NOTA BEN 1. eu- = a combining form meaning “good”, “well”, occurring chiefly in words of Greek origin; in scientific coinages, especially taxonomic names, it often has the sense “true, genuine”; < Greek, combining form of eús good (adj.) or eú, eû (neuter, used as adv.) well; 2. 1870-75; < Greek merist(ós) divided, distributed (equivalent to *merid-, stem of merízein to divide into parts (derivative of méris part, share) + -tos (verbal adjective suffix) + -em < Greek -ēma termination of nouns denoting result of action.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; eumeristems

GENERIC CONCEPT plant body development

HYPERNYM meristem, meristematic tissue

SYNONYMS true meristem

CONTEXTS

1. Early and late effects of accelerated heavy ions (HZE) on the embryonic tissue of Arabidopsis thaliana seeds were investigated seeing that initial cells of the plant eumeristems resemble the original cells of animal and human tissues with continuous cell proliferation.

(Source: http://rep171.infoeach.com/view-MTcxfDIyODMwNDM=.html, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 20:53)

2. Form growth and organogenesis are independent from cell divisions. But growing blastozones become subdivided by the integration of cell walls. In higher plants, especially in angiosperms, the blastozones have the appearance of eumeristems (sensu Kaplan 1938), i.e., tissues of small, isodiametric, non-vacuolated cells.

(Source: http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:rmfq0OzrL0YJ:www.ohio.edu/people/gleissbe/images/pse_96.pdf+&cd=24&hl=ro&ct=clnk&gl=ro, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 21:14)

COLLOCATIONS eumeristem appearance (aspectul eumeristemului)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT eumeristem

DEFINITION Acele meristeme alcătuite din celule mici, aproximativ izodiametrice, cu pereții subțiri, celulozici, bogate în citoplasmă cu o vacuolizare redusă, fără sau cu spații intercelulare extrem de mici.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 57.

NOTA BENE 1. gr. eu = adevărat, bun; 2. gr. meristos = împărțit, divizat.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; eumeristemelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT creșterea și dezvoltarea plantelor

HYPERNYM meristem

ANTONYMS meristem primar, meristem secundar

SYNONYMS meristem primordial, promeristem, meristem propriu-zis, meristem tipic

CONTEXTS

1. Ele se aseamănă destul de mult cu celulele unor țesuturi parenchimatice, vii, cu activitatea metabolică intensă, fapt pentru care specialiștii propun folosirea termenului de eumeristem (meristem propriu-zis) pentru meristemele tipice.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 166)

2. Clasificare: 1. Țesuturi meristematice (generatoare, de origine, formative) – meristeme primordiale sau promeristeme meristeme primare (protoderma, procambiul, meristemul fundamental, caliptrogenul), meristeme secundare (cambiul si felogenul).

(Source: forum.portal.edu.ro/index.php?act=Attach&type=post&id…, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 22:29)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phyllotaxis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The regular arrangement of lateral organs (leaves on a stem, scales on a cone axis, florets in a composite flower head) is an important aspect of plant form, known as phyllotaxis.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://algorithmicbotany.org/papers/abop/abop-ch4.pdf, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 22:59.

NOTA BENE 1870-75, phyllo- + -taxis; 1. phyllo- = a combining form meaning “leaf”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, combining form of phýllon; 2. -taxis = a combining form representing ‘taxis’, in compound words; 1720-30; < Neo-Latin < Greek táxis, equivalent to tak- (base of tássein to arrange, put in order) + -sis; -sis = a suffix appearing in loanwords from Greek, where it was used to form from verbs abstract nouns of action, process, state, condition, etc.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; phyllotaxies.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant form

HYPERNYM plant organs arrangement

SYNONYMS phyllotaxy

CONTEXTS

1. Ultimately, models should account for all aspects of phyllotaxis, for its reiterative nature, regularity and stability, as well as for the transitions between phyllotactic systems.

(Source: Kuhlemeier, C., Reinhardt, D., Pesce, E., Mandel, T., Friml, J., Prusinkiewicz, P., (2005), Models of phyllotaxis, Abstract 5.3.1. in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 79)

2. The most common phyllotaxis is the spiral, with one leaf at each node and the leaves forming a helical pattern around the stem and with an angle of divergence between successive leaves of 137.5º (Quercus,Croton, Morus alba, Hectorella caespitosa).

(Source: http://algorithmicbotany.org/papers/abop/abop-ch4.pdf, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 23:01)

COLLOCATIONS aspects / model / pattern / field / configuration / regulator of phyllotaxis (aspecte ale / model al / domeniu al / configurație a / regulator al filotaxiei), spiral / distichous / opposite / whorled / floral phyllotaxis (filotaxie spiralată / distihă / opusă / verticilată / florală)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT filotaxie

DEFINITION Filotaxia este o parte a morfologiei care se ocupă cu studiul așezării frunzelor pe tulpină și pe ramificațiile ei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 202.

NOTA BENE 1. gr. phyllon = frunză; 2. gr. taxis = aranjare, ordine, rânduială, poziție; fr. phyllotaxie.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; filotaxiilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT forma plantelor

HYPERNYM aranjarea organelor plantelor

SYNONYMS dispunerea frunzelor

CONTEXTS

1. Dispunerea frunzelor pe tulpină, respectiv pe ramuri, nu este întâmplătoare, ci se supune unor reguli bine stabilite care poartă numele de filotaxie.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 206)

2. Filotaxia opusă presupune existența a două frunze, așezate față în față, la fiecare nod al tulpini sau a ramurii. Urmărind două etaje succesive, frunzele opuse apar așezate în cruce.

(Source: http://www.bioterapi.ro/aprofundat/index_aprofundat_index_enciclopedic_botanicFilogeneza_filotaxie.html, accessed on September 16, 2014, at 23:25)

COLLOCATIONS filotaxie alternă / opusă / verticilată (alternate / opposite / whorled phyllotaxis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Leaf primordium

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A group of cells that will develop into a leaf, seen as small bulges just below the shoot apex.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/leaf+primordium, accessed on September 18, 2014, at 23:38.

NOTA BENE 1. before 900; Middle English leef, lef, Old English lēaf; cognate with Dutch loof, German Laub, Old Norse lauf, Gothic laufs; 2. 1665-75; < Latin prīmōrdium, in plural: beginnings, elementary stage, equivalent to prīm(us) first + ōrd(īrī) to begin + -ium.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N N); leaf primordia.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf development

HYPERNYM primordium

SYNONYMS leaf buttress

CONTEXTS

1. The relation between the growing leaf primordium and the apical meristem varies greatly in different species.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 147)

2. If fern leaf primordia are separated from the meristem by the insertion of mica chips or removed and grown in culture, the primordia develop as shoots.

(Source: http://www.public.iastate.edu/~bot.512/lectures/LEAVES.htm, accessed on September 18, 2014, at 23:52)

COLLOCATIONS leaf primordium initiation / formation / emergence / genesis / development / in-vitro culture (inițiere / formare / apariție / geneză / dezvoltare / cultură in vitro a primordiei foliare); explanted / fern / dicot / monocot leaf primordium (primordie foliară sub formă de explant, primordie foliară a frunzei de ferigă / la dicotiledonate / la monocotiledonate)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT primordie foliară

DEFINITION Primul stadiu, structura originară în dezvoltarea frunzei, de forma unor proeminențe cu aspect variat, de negi sau mameloane cu baza eliptică (Elodea canadensis), de solzi sau dinți tripartiți (Ulmus sp.), de umflături circulare sau burleți (Iris sp.).

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. primordium; 2. fr. foliaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY NP (N A); feminin; primordiilor foliare.

GENERIC CONCEPT ontogenia frunzei

HYPERNYM primordie, primordiu

SYNONYMS primordiu foliar

CONTEXTS

1. Plantele regenerate din țesuturi meristematice formate din domul apical și o primordie foliară (0,5mm dimensiune) izolate din apex si primul mugure axilar, în condițiile fragmentării au evidențiat procente ridicate de devirozare: 20%-40% pentru virusul scurt-nodãrii și 30%-60% pentru virusul care determină răsucirea frunzelor.

(Source: http://www.revagrois.ro/PDF/2007s_473.pdf, accessed on September 18, 2014, at 23:15)

2. Datorită faptului că în primele stadii de dezvoltare fața externă (inferioară) a primordiului crește mai repede decât cea internă (superioară), primordiile foliare care se află în muguri se arcuiesc și se apleacă peste conul vegetativ, pe care-l protejează.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 229)

COLLOCATIONS individualizarea / diferențierea morfologică (a) / transformarea / creșterea / vârful / baza / marginile primordiei foliare (leaf primordium individualization / morphological differentiation / transformation / growth / tip / base)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Plastochron

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The term plastochron was originally formulated in a rather general sense for a time interval between two successive similar events occurring in a series of similar periodically repeated events. In this sense the term may be applied to the time interval between a variety of corresponding stages in the development of successive leaves, for example, the initiation of divisions in the sites of origin of primordia, the beginning of upward growth of the primordium from the buttress, and the initiation of the lamina.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 145.

NOTA BENE plasto- + Greek chronos time.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; plastochrons.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf ontogeny

ANTONYMS phyllotaxy (spatial pattern), phyllochron

SYNONYMS plastochrone

CONTEXTS

1. In the oil palm, for example, the plastochron is measured in units of weeks whereas in many rapidly growing annual plants such as Epilobium adenocaulon, it may be less than two days.

(Source: books.google.ro/books?isbn=0521237610, accessed on September 19, 2014, at 00:12)

2. We have identified two genetic axes affecting plastochron length in Arabidopsis thaliana.

(Source: http://www.plantcell.org/content/20/5/1231.abstract, accessed on September 19, 2014, at 00:14)

COLLOCATIONS plastochron index / ratio / gene / length / concept, variability / duration of plastochron (indice / raport de plastohron, genă care determină plastohronul, lungime a plastohronului, concept al plastohronului, variabilitatea / durata plastohronului), leaf plastochron (palstohron foliar); to regulate / estimate / measure the plastochron (a regla / estima / măsura plastohronul), to be determined by the plastochron (a fi determinat de plastohron).

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT plastohron

DEFINITION Timpul scurs între formarea a două primordii foliare consecutive se numește plastohron și este dependent de specie.

DEFINITION SOURCE Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 320.

NOTA BENE gr. plastikos = formativ, hronos = timp.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT ontogenia frunzei

ANTONYMS filotaxie

SYNONYMS plastocron

CONTEXTS

1. Frunzele se formează din inelul inițial al mugurilor apicali, la un interval denumit plastocron.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 201)

2. Timpul care se scurge între formarea a două primordii sau a două perechi de primordii consecutive se numește plastohron; durata acestuia diferă de la o specie la alta (2 zile la Galium molugo, 44 zile la Aloe picatilis, 1 an la Pteridium aquilinum).

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 229)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Monopodial

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Having a monopodium or a single and continuous axis, as a birchen twig or a cornstalk.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.encyclo.co.uk/define/Monopodial, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 10:22.

NOTA BENE 1870-75; mono- + -podium- + -al. a) mono- = a combining form meaning “alone”, “single”, “one”; specialized in some scientific terms; < Greek, combining form of mónos alone; b) -podium = a combining form meaning “footlike part” of an organism, used in the formation of compound words, also -pode; < Neo-Latin; c) -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; < Latin ālis, -āle, often replacing Middle English -el < Old French.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjective

GENERIC CONCEPT plant branching

ANTONYMS sympodial, dichotomous

SYNONYMS monostemic

CONTEXTS

1. When a branch arises laterally at the apex, the branching is termed monopodial.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 150)

2. It is very clear, the word “monopodial” refers to a plant that is: “single”, “self standing”, “self-sufficient”, “independent”and off course “monostemic”. It is also clear that the roots (Podia) are not shared with other plants (Mono -Podial).

(Source: http://www.orchids-world.com/evergreen/mnpd.pdf, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 10:39)

COLLOCATIONS monopodial branching / growth (habit) / plant / orchid (ramificare / creștere (habitus) / plantă / orhidee (cu creștere) monopodială)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT monopodial

DEFINITION (despre ramificațiile tulpinii) Cu un singur ax principal.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dexonline.ro/definitie/monopodial, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 10:42.

NOTA BENE engl. monopodial; it. monopodiale.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjectiv; monopodială, monopodiale.

GENERIC CONCEPT ramificarea plantelor

ANTONYMS simpodial, dicotomic, dihotomic

SYNONYMS monopodic, racemos

CONTEXTS

1. Inflorescențele monopodiale, numite și racemoase sau indefinite, au axa principală cu creșterea indefinită și întotdeauna mai dezvoltată decât axele secundare.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 353)

2. Ramificația monopodială cu ramuri în verticil este acea ramificație în care de la același nod iau naștere mai multe ramuri. Ea caracterizează coniferele (molidul, bradul, pinul etc.) la care formează etaje de verticile de ramuri.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 168)

COLLOCATIONS habitus / creștere / ramificație / tulpină / inflorescență monopodială

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Dichotomous

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Dividing into two parts.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.encyclo.co.uk/define/Monopodial, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 10:22.

NOTA BENE 1680-90; < Late Latin dichotomos < Greek dichótomos.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjective

GENERIC CONCEPT plant branching

ANTONYMS sympodial, monopodial, monostemic

CONTEXTS

1. In a few leaves (e.g., Ginkgo) no midrib or other large veins are present; instead the veins fork evenly and progressively from the base of the blade to the opposite margin. This is called dichotomous venation.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 113)

2. Dichotomous branching is ancestral in vascular plants, and persists in both lycophytes and euphyllophytes.

(Source: Lu, P., Jernstedt, J., (2005), Meristem development and dichotomous branching in Selaginella martensii, Abstract P0612 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 336)

COLLOCATIONS dichotomous branching / growth (habit) / venation (ramificație / creștere (habitus) / venație).

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT dihotomic

DEFINITION Bifurcat sau repetat divizat în câte două părți.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 170.

NOTA BENE gr. dichotomein = a împărți în două.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjectiv; dihotomică, dihotomice.

GENERIC CONCEPT ramificarea plantelor

ANTONYMS simpodial, monopodial

SYNONYMS dicotomic, dichotomic

CONTEXTS

1. În ramificația dihotomică meristemul terminal se subdivide în două jumătăți și fiecare dintre acestea va da naștere la câte un mugure.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 179)

2. Viscum album (vâscul) este un arbust înalt de 30 – 50 cm, erect sau pendant, cu haustorii bine dezvoltați. Tulpina scurtă și ramurile dihotomic ramificate are culoare galben cenușie sau galben verzuie.

(Source: http://www.scritub.com/biologie/botanica/ANTOFITOZE845162117.php, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 11:23)

COLLOCATIONS creștere / ramificație / nervațiune dihotomică (dichotomous growth / branching / venation)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Adventitious

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The word adventitious refers to structures arising at unusual places, such as roots growing from stems, or leaves or buds appearing at places other than leaf axils and tips of stems.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 83.

NOTA BENE 1595-1605; < Latin adventīcius literally, coming from without, external, equivalent to ad- + ven- (stem of venīre to come) + -t(us) past participle suffix + -īcius.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjective

GENERIC CONCEPT plant organogenesis

ANTONYMS typical, normal

SYNONYMS accidental

CONTEXTS

1. Although the 2c3 somatic embryos developed through a typical embryogenesis process, they terminated prematurely and repeatedly formed adventitious shoot meristems and embryo-like structures.

(Source: Gorpechenko, T., Kiselev, K.V., Bulgakov, V.P., Tcernoded, G.K., Bragina, E., Khodakovskaya, M.V., Koren, G.C., Batygina, T.B., Zhuravlev, Y.N., (2005), Somatic embryogenesis in a transformed cell culture of Panax ginseng, Abstract P2606 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 648)

2. Because of this ability, parenchyma cells with only primary walls play an important role in wound healing, regeneration, the formation of adventitious roots and shoots, and the union of grafts.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 176)

COLLOCATIONS adventitious bud / root / shoot / shoot meristem / shoot organogenesis (mugure / rădăcină / lăstar / meristem tulpinal adventiv(ă))

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT adventiv

DEFINITION Dezvoltat întâmplător și pe locuri neobișnuite, adesea ca urmare a unor fenomene de regenerare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 45.

NOTA BENE fr. adventif.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY adjectiv; adventive.

GENERIC CONCEPT organogeneză vegetală

ANTONYMS tipic, normal

SYNONYMS accidental

CONTEXTS

1. Rădăcinile adventive se deosebesc de rădăcinile normale numai prin originea lor, pentru că din punct de vedere al structurii sunt asemănătoare. Ele nu provin din radicula embrionului și nu se formează pe rădăcina principală, ci pe tulpini, ramuri sau frunze.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 151)

2. În anumite cazuri însă, mugurii apar pe orice organ al plantei, pe tulpină, rădăcină, frunză sau pe cicatrice, deci nu au o poziție determinată și se numesc muguri adventivi.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 144)

COLLOCATIONS rădăcină / mugure adventiv(ă)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Calyptrogen

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Layer of actively dividing cells formed over the apex of growing part of roots in many plants, giving rise to the root cap.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 77.

NOTA BENE 1880-85; calyptro- (combining form of calyptra) + -gen; a) calyptra = a root cap; 1745-55; < Neo-Latin < Greek kalýptra veil, covering, equivalent to kalýp(tein) to veil, cover + -tra noun suffix; b) -gen = a combining form meaning “that which produces”, used in the formation of compound words; < French -gène < Greek -genēs born, produced; akin to Latin genus, kin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; calyptrogens.

GENERIC CONCEPT root’s primary structure

HYPERNYM primary meristem

ANTONYMS dermatogen, periblem, plerome

SYNONYMS rootcap meristem, live rootcap cells

CONTEXTS

1. Roots with a calyptrogen are characteristic of monocots (Poaceae, Zingiberaceae, some Palmae;

Guttenberg, 1960; Hagemann, 1957; Pillai et al., 1961).

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 155)

2. In this work we will describe the behavior of the dermatogen/calyptrogen histogen layer and the development of the root cap and protoderm from soil grown plants.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007/BF01273890#page-1, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 15:23)

COLLOCATIONS dermatogen-calyptrogen histogen layer / tier (stratul histogen dermatogen-caliptrogen), calyptrogen cell / differentiation / ultrastructure / tier (celulă de caliptrogen, diferențiere / ultrastructură / strat de caliptrogen)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT caliptrogen

DEFINITION Țesut meristematic care dă naștere caliptrei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 111.

NOTA BENE gr. kalyptra = înveliș; genesis = naștere, generare.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; caliptrogenelor

GENERIC CONCEPT structura primară a rădăcinii

HYPERNYM meristem primar

ANTONYMS dermatogen, periblem, plerom

SYNONYMS meristemul pilorizei

CONTEXTS

1. Prin diviziuni periclinale, paralele cu baza tetraedrului, rezultă caliptrogenul din care se va forma piloriza, iar prin diviziuni anticlinale, paralele cu fețele celulei inițiale tetraedrale, se vor forma cele 3 foițe histogene: periblemul, pleromul și dermatogenul, din care se vor diferenția țesuturile definitive.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 167)

2. La majoritatea monocotiledonatelor, în rădăcinile speciilor de Gramineae, Cyperaceae și Juncaceae, pleromul se formează tot separat, pe când periblemul și dermatogenul iau naștere din meristemul comun. Caliptra însă se dezvoltă din partea periclinală a caliprogenului.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 124)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Central cylinder

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Cylinder or core of vascular tissue in centre of roots and stems, comprising xylem, phloem, pericycle, and in some steles, pith and medullary rays; surrounded by endodermis.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 534.

NOTA BENE 1. 1640-50; < Latin centrālis, equivalent to centr(um) center + -ālis -al; 2. 1560-70; < Latin cylindrus < Greek kýlindros roller, cylinder, akin to kylíndein to roll.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; central cylinders.

GENERIC CONCEPT root’s primary structure

HYPERNYM zone of the root’s primary structure

ANTONYMS risodermis, cortex

SYNONYMS vascular cylinder, stele

CONTEXTS

1. The young root axis is more or less clearly separated into the future central cylinder and cortex.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 152)

2. It (i.e. the cortex) is responsible for the transportation of materials into the central cylinder of the root through diffusion and may also be used for food storage in the form of starch.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cortex_%28botany%29, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 16:15)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cilindru central

DEFINITION Partea centrală a rădăcinilor și tulpinilor la plantele vasculare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 67.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cylindre, lat. cylindrus; 2. fr. central, lat. centralis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); cilindrilor centrali.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura primară a rădăcinii

HYPERNYM zonă a structurii primare a rădăcinii

ANTONYMS rizodermă, scoarță

SYNONYMS stel, cilindru vascular

CONTEXTS

1. Componenta cea mai importantă a cilindrului central este reprezentată de țesuturile conducătoare, care în rădăcină formează fascicule separate liberiene și lemnoase, dispuse în alternanță într-un parenchim fundamental.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 162)

2. Țesuturile moi sunt rizoderma, cutisul și parenchimul cortical, care alcătuiesc ca un manșon de consistență mai moale ce înconjoară rădăcina, iar țesuturile tari sunt reprezentate de endoderm și cilindrul central care îndeplinesc – pe lângă funcția de conducere – și o funcție mecanică.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 143)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Quiescent center

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The quiescent centre is a group of cells, up to 1,000 in number, in the form of a hemisphere, with the flat face toward the root tip; it lies at the centre of the meristem, in much the same position, in fact, as the tetrahedral apical cell in certain lower plants. The cells of the quiescent centre are unusual in that their division rate is lower than that in the surrounding meristem. The cells of the centre have other distinctive features as well, notably a lower rate of protein synthesis than that of neighbouring cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/463317/plant-development/63892/Vascular-development#ref526917, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 16:34.

NOTA BENE 1. 1600-10; < Latin quiēscent- (stem of quiēscēns, present participle of quiēscere), equivalent to qui-, base meaning “rest, quiet” + -ēsc- inchoative suffix + -ent- -ent; 2. 1325-75; variant of Middle English centre < Latin centrum < Greek kéntron needle, spur, pivoting point in drawing a circle, derivative of kenteîn to sting.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; quiescent centers.

GENERIC CONCEPT root’s primary structure

HYPERNYM zone of the root’s primary structure

CONTEXTS

1. The discovery by Clowes (1954, 1956) of a quiescent center in the root apex brought about a fundamental change of view about the behavior of root meristems.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 157)

2. The suggestion that cells in the quiescent center of bean root meristems are relatively insensitive to radiation and promote recovery in irradiated roots is discussed.

(Source: http://www.osti.gov/scitech/biblio/4748324, accessed on September 20, 2014, at 17:16)

COLLOCATIONS quiescent center cell / cell division / ultrastructure / theory / removal

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT zona quiescentă

DEFINITION Se pare că zona quiescentă constituie o rezervă de celule diploide care prin însușirile lor (mai puțin active) și prin faptul că rămân mult timp în G1 sunt mai puțin afectate de factorii care influențează diviziunea celulară.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 168.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. zone; 2. fr. quiescent, -e.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); zonelor quiescente.

GENERIC CONCEPT structura primară a rădăcinii

HYPERNYM zonă a structurii primare a rădăcinii

SYNONYMS centru inactiv, zona liniștită

CONTEXTS

1. Prin tehnici variate s-a demonstrat existența zonei quiescente în vârful rădăcinii unui număr considerabil de specii.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 167)

2. Excizia microchirurgicală a unor părți din meristemul apical al rădăcinii, urmată de examinarea răspunsului regenerative al rădăcinii, au condus la observația că, deși părți radiculare distale pot regenera meristeme apicale funcționale, acest lucru este întotdeauna precedat de formarea unei noi zone quiescente.

(Source: Own translation from English; the translated sentence was retrieved from http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S0960982298700302, accessed on September 29, 2014, at 19:08)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Parenchyma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Tissue comprising living, thin-walled cells, often almost as broad as long, and permeated by a system of intercellular spaces containing air.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 423.

NOTA BENE 1645-55; < Neo-Latin < Greek parénchyma literally, something poured in beside, equivalent to par- par- + énchyma infusion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; parenchymas.

GENERIC CONCEPT root’s primary structure

HYPERNYM ground tissue

CONTEXTS

1. The word parenchyma is derived from the Greek para, beside, and en-chein, to pour, a combination of words that expresses the ancient concept of parenchyma as a semiliquid substance “poured beside” other tissues that are formed earlier and are more solid.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 175)

2. Spaces commonly occur between parenchyma cells; in fact, in water lilies and other aquatic plants, the intercellular spaces are quite extensive and form a network throughout the entire plant.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 58)

COLLOCATIONS parenchyma cell / tissue, axial / fruit parenchyma, storage parenchyma cell, palisade / phloem / xylem / ground parenchyma, ray parenchyma cell, interfascicular parenchyma

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT parenchim

DEFINITION Țesut vegetal alcătuit din celule vii, mari, în general izodiametrice, cu pereții celulozici subțiri, în citoplasma cărora se găsesc numeroase plastide, precum și diverse incluziuni. Conține spații intercelulare pline cu aer.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 205.

NOTA BENE gr. para = lângă, alături de, împreună, contra; engchyma = infuzie, amestec.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; parenchimurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie vegetală

HYPERNYM sistem/ țesut fundamental

CONTEXTS

1. Parenchimurile sunt considerate țesuturi cu o specializare relativ redusă, dar cu sarcini fiziologice variate.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 113)

2. Parenchimurile de depozitare din sfeclă și ceapă conțin în sucul lor celular în stare dizolvată amide și substanțe proteice bogate în azot, precum și diferite glucide.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 99)

COLLOCATIONS parenchim de absorbție / acvifer / aerifer / asimilator / clorofilian lacunos / clorofilian palisadic / de depozitare / de dilatare / lemnos / liberian (absorption / aquiferous / aeriferous / lacunar/palisade chlorophyllous / storage / dilation / xylem / phloem parenchyma)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Chlorenchyma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Tissue composed of parenchyma cells that contain chloroplasts.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. G-3 from the Glossary.

NOTA BENE 1890-95; chlor(ophyll) + (par)enchyma; 1. a) chloro(phyll) = chloro + -phyll; a1) chloro = variant of chlor- before a consonant; chlor- = a combining form meaning “green,” used in the formation of compound words, combining form of Greek chlōrós  light green, greenish yellow; a2) variant of -phyllo as final element of compound words; from Greek phullon; 2. 1645-55; < Neo-Latin < Greek parénchyma literally, something poured in beside, equivalent to par- par- + énchyma infusion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; chlorenchymas.

GENERIC CONCEPT ground tissue

HYPERNYM parenchyma

CONTEXTS

1. The chief function of chlorenchyma tissue is photosynthesis, whereas parenchyma tissues without chloroplasts function primarily in food or water storage.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 58)

2. The greatest expression of chlorenchyma is represented by the mesophyll of leaves, but chloroplasts may be abundant also in the cortex of a stem.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 177)

COLLOCATIONS chlorenchyma cell / tissue (celulă de clorenchim, țesut clorenchimatic)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT clorenchim

DEFINITION Parenchim (asimilator sau țesut) clorofilian, reprezentat de mezofilul frunzelor (parenchimul palisadic și lacunos) și de alte părți verzi ale plantelor, bogate în cloroplaste.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 70.

NOTA BENE gr. chlōros = verde; engchyma = infuzie, amestec.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; clorenchimurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie vegetală

HYPERNYM sistem/ țesut fundamental

SYNONYMS parenchim asimilator, parenchim clorofilian

CONTEXTS

1. Parenchimurile asimilatoare (parenchimuri clorofiliene sau clorenchimuri) sunt țesuturi fundamentale exustente în organele supraterane ale plantelor, mai ales în frunze și în tulpinile verzi, localizate imediat sub epidermă.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 197)

2. În zona mediană a mezofilului la Plantago coronopus, Plantago maritima și Plantago tenuiflora se individualizează 1-2 straturi celulare asemănătoare clorenchimului lacunar și care au un conținut scăzut de cloroplaste.

(Source: http://www.unibuc.ro/studies/Doctorate2010Ianuarie/Ianovici%20Nicoleta%20Florina%20-%20Cercetari%20morfoanatomice%20asupra%20speciilor%20genului%20plantago%20din%20Romania/REZUMAT%20teza%20doctorat%20IANOVICI%20NICOLETA%202009.pdf, accessed on September 21, 2014, at 19:27)

COLLOCATIONS clorenchim lacunar / palisadic (lacunar / palisade chlorenchyma)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Aerenchyma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Secondary spongy tissue of some aquatic plants, with intercellular air spaces formed by the activity of a cork cambium or phellogen. May develop in a lesser way from the lenticels of land plants such as willow (Salix), and poplar (Populus) if partially submerged. Seems to function mainly in a flotation capacity rather than as a respiratory aid.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 10.

NOTA BENE 1895-1900; < Neo-Latin; aer- + parenchyma; 1. aer- = combining form, a variant of aero-; from Greek aēr air; 2. parenchyma < Neo-Latin < Greek parénchyma literally, something poured in beside, equivalent to par- par- + énchyma infusion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; aerenchymas.

GENERIC CONCEPT ground tissue

HYPERNYM parenchyma

CONTEXTS

1. In that regard aerenchyma tissue, with its large volume of intercellular space, might be expected to provide little mechanical support to the organs. It has been suggested, however, that aerenchyma with a honeycomb-like system of intercellular spaces is structurally efficient, providing the necessary strength with the smallest amount of tissue.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 179)

2. The existence of aerenchyma is considered as an important factor to distinguish aquatic vascular plants from other wetland species.

(Source: Lee, S., Choi, H., (2005), Analysis of Aerenchyma Patterns in Aquatic Vascular Plants, Abstract P0410 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 305)

COLLOCATIONS aerenchyma cell / tissue / pattern / development (celulă de aerenchim, țesut aerifer, model al aerenchimului, dezvoltare a aerenchimului), schizogenous / lysigenous aerenchyma (aerenchim schizogen / lizigen); to produce aerenchyma (a produce aerenchim)

USE AREA/FIELD biology

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT aerenchim

DEFINITION Parenchim de depozitare a aerului; țesut format din celule cu membrană subțire, dispuse lax, cu spații intercelulare mari, pline cu aer, prezent în rădăcinile și tulpinile unor plante acvatice sau care trăiesc în locuri mlăștinoase. Rezerva de aer este utilizată în respirație și fotosinteză și în reducerea greutății specifice a diferitelor organe ale plantelor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 19.

NOTA BENE gr. aēr = aer; engchyma = infuzie, amestec; fr. aérenchyme.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; aerenchimurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT histologie vegetală

HYPERNYM sistem/ țesut fundamental

SYNONYMS țesut aerifer

CONTEXTS

1. De asemenea, pentru menținerea în stare funcțională a aerenchimului, la unele specii (Potamogeton gramineus, Alisma plantago-aquatica) există țesut diafragmatic cu structură particulară, alcătuit din celule cu pereții inegal lignificați, sinuați, care mențin canalele deschise.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 202)

2. Țesuturile aerifere sunt țesuturi în care se acumulează aer, ele caracterizând organele plantelor submerse. Schenck le numește aerenchimuri.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 106)

COLLOCATIONS clorenchim lacunar / palisadic (lacunar / palisade chlorenchyma)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Collenchyma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Tissue providing mechanical support in many young growing plant structures (stems, petioles, leaves), but uncommon in roots. Consists of tapered living cells with walls strengthened by cellulose thickening, usually in the corners; still capable of extension. Commonly found in cortex of herbaceous stems and along veins of leaves.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, ., Hickman ., Johnson, .L., Thain ., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 127

NOTA BENE 1825-35; < Neo-Latin < Greek kóll(a) glue + énchyma contents ( en- + chy-, stem of cheîn to pour + -ma noun suffix denoting result of action)

GRAATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; collenchymas.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNY supporting tissue

CONTEXTS

1. Collenchyma cells, like parenchyma cells, have living protoplasm and may remain alive a long time. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 59)

2. Collenchyma has remained in the shadow of commercially exploited mechanical tissues such as wood and fibres, and therefore has received little attention since it was first described. (Source: http://aob.oxfordjournals.org/content/early/2012/08/28/aob.mcs186.long, accessed on October 01, 2014, at 21:37)

COLLOCATIONS collenchyma cell / tissue (celulă de colenchim (colenchimatică), țesut colenchimatic), lacunar / angular / tabular collenchyma (colenchim lacunar / angular / tabular)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT colenchim

DEFINITION Țesut mecanic de susținere caracteristic organelor vegetale în curs de creștere; este format din celule vii ale căror pereți celulari sunt inegali îngroșați cu celuloză, hemiceluloză și protopectină.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 74

NOTA BENE gr. kolla = clei, engchyma = amestec.

GRAATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; colenchimelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNY țesut de susținere/ mecanic

CONTEXTS

1. Din punct de vedere ontogenetic, colenchimul se dezvoltă fie din celule alungite, fie din celule mai mult sau mai puțin izodiametrice provenite din activitatea meristemelor apicale primare, precum și din felogen, în care caz este de origine secundară.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 121)

2. Colenchimul fiind un țesut viu, flexibil și plastic, este asemănat cu țesutul cartilaginos din regnul animal.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 109)

COLLOCATIONS colenchim lacunar / angular / tabular (lacunar / angular / tabular collenchyma), colenchim primar / secundar (primary / secondary collenchyma), colenchim cortical (cortical collenchyma), celulă de colenchim / celulă colenchimatică (collenchyma cell), țesut colenchimnatic (collenchyma tissue)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sclerenchyma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Any of various kinds of hard, woody cells that serve the function of support in plants.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/529119/sclerenchyma, accessed on October 01, 2014, at 22:03.

NOTA BENE 1860-65; scler- + (par)enchyma; a) scler- = variant of sclero- before a vowel; from Greek sklēros hard; b) 1645-55; < Neo-Latin < Greek parénchyma literally, something poured in beside, equivalent to par- + énchyma infusion.

GRAATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; sclerenchymas.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNY supporting tissue

RESTRICTIVE CONDITION Such cells occur in many different shapes and sizes, but two main types occur: fibres and sclereids.

CONTEXTS

1. Sclerenchyma tissue consists of cells that have thick, tough walls, normally impregnated with lignin. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 59)

2. The fundamental tissue system often contains highly specialized mechanical elements—with thick, hard, often lignified walls—combined into coherent masses as sclerenchyma tissue or dispersed as individual or as small groups of sclerenchyma cells. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 3)

COLLOCATIONS sclerenchyma cell / tissue (celulă sclerenchimatică, țesut sclerenchimatic), palisade sclerenchyma (sclerenchim palisadic), girdle of sclerenchyma (teacă sclerenchimatică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT sclerenchim

DEFINITION Țesut vegetal mecanic, alcătuit din celule moarte, cu lumen mic, cu pereți îngroșați și obișnuit lignificați, care le conferă rezistență la îndoire, compresiune etc.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 74

NOTA BENE gr. skleros = tare, dur, uscat; engchyma = amestec.

GRAATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; neutru; sclerenchimurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNY țesut de susținere/ mecanic

CONTEXTS

1. Se numesc macrosclereide celulele sclerenchimatice columnare, frecvente în alcătuirea scoarței copacilor și a tegumentului seminal, formând sclerenchimuri palisadice.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 121)

2. Sclerenchimul fibros sau totalitatea fibrelor dintr-un organ este alcătuit din celule foarte lungi, cu capete ascuțite și pereții lignificați, dispuse în lungul organului, ca și vasele conducătoare.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 109)

COLLOCATIONS sclerenchim fibros (fibrous sclerenchyma), sclerenchim scleros (sclereids), sclerenchim palisadic (palisade sclerenchyma)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sclereid

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Sclereids are a reduced form of sclerenchyma cells with highly thickened, lignified cellular walls that form small bundles of durable layers of tissue in most plants.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sclereid, accessed on October 07, 2014, at 13:00.

NOTA BENE scler- + -id; a) scler- = variant of sclero- before a vowel; from Greek sklēros hard; b) -id = a suffix indicating a particle, body, or structure of a specified kind; from Latin -id-, -is, from Greek, feminine suffix of origin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY noun; countable; sclereids.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM sclerenchyma

SYNONYMS stone cell

CONTEXTS

1. Sclereids, however, may grade from short to conspicuously elongated, not only in different plants but also in the same individual. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 191)

2. Apart from providing some internal support for various plant organs, sclereids deter desiccation of hard seeds, such as beans, and discourage herbivory of certain leaves. (Source: http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/529117/sclereids, accessed on October 07, 2014, at 13:24)

COLLOCATIONS crystal-forming sclereids (sclereide formatoare de cristale), branched / septate / filiform / columnar / prismatic sclereids (sclereide ramificate / septate / filiforme / columnare / prismatice), fiber-sclereid (fibrosclereidă), terminal sclereid (sclereidă dispusă în poziție terminală), T-shaped sclereid (sclereidă de forma literei T), epidermal sclereids (sclereide epidermale)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT sclereidă

DEFINITION Formațiuni mecanice cu celule izodiametrice, care îndeplinesc roluri mecanice locale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 111.

NOTA BENE gr. skleros = tare, dur, uscat; eidos = formă.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY substantiv; feminin; sclereidelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM sclerenchim

ANTONYMS sclerenchim fibros

SYNONYMS celulă pietroasă, celulă sclerenchimată

CONTEXTS

1. Sclereidele au peretele celular puternic îngroșat, străbătut de punctuații simple sau ramificate prin intermediul cărora s-au realizat legăturile plasmatice dintre celulele vecine, cât timp aceste celule au fost vii; lumenul celular este foarte redus, adesea filiform.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 125)

2. Este de remarcat faptul că se găsesc sclereide izolate, numite osteosclereide asemănătoare literelor T și I sau sub formă de os, sau astrosclereide în formă de stea, precum și sub formă de celule spiculare, precum și celule lungi numite sclereide-fibre.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 109)

COLLOCATIONS peretele sclereidelor (sclereid wall), sclereidă-fibră (fibersclereid), sclereide izodiametrice (isodiametric sclereids), mecanismul creșterii sclereidelor (sclereid growth mechanism), peretele secundar al sclereidelor (sclereid secondary wall), diferențierea sclereidelor (sclereid differentiation), sclereidă filiformă (filiform sclereid), forma sclereidelor (sclereid shape), originea sclereidelor (sclereid origin)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phloem fiber

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A fiber found in or associated with the phloem that is often commercially useful (as in flax) because of its great tensile strength and pliability and that differs from the xylem fiber in that its pits are usually small and simple.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/phloem%20fiber, accessed on October 09, 2014, at 23:18.

NOTA BENE 1. < German (1858), irregular < Greek phló(os) bark (variant of phloiós) + -ēma deverbal noun ending; 2. 1350-1400; Middle English fibre (<Middle French) < Latin fibra filament.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); phloem fibers.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM fiber

ANTONYMS xylem fiber

SYNONYMS bast fiber

CONTEXTS

1. In some plants no other than the peripheral fibers (primary phloem fibers) occur in the phloem (Alnus, Betula, Linum, Nerium). (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 194)

2. The hypothesis that auxin and gibberellic acid (GA3) control the differentiation of primary phloem fibers is confirmed for the stem of Coleus blumei Benth. (Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC542882/, accessed on October 09, 2014, at 23:27)

COLLOCATIONS primary / secondary phloem fiber (fibră liberiană primară / secundară), phloem fiber cell (celulă de fibră liberiană), differentiation of phloem fibers (diferențierea fibrelor liberiene)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT fibră liberiană

DEFINITION Fibrele liberiene, prezente adesea doar în liberul secundar și rezultate din activitatea cambiului, sunt elemente de sclerenchim cu punctuațiuni simple, având rol de susținere, constituid așa-numitul liber tare din organele axiale ale unor plante.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 108.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. fibra = bandă, fibră; fr. fibre; 2. fr. liber.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); fibrelor liberiene.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM fibră vegetală

SYNONYMS fibră floemică

CONTEXTS

1. În tulpinile dicotiledonatelor țesuturile sclerenchimatice dau naștere, în cursul formării structurii secindare, la fibre liberiene în liber și la fibre lemnoase în lemn.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 101)

2. Unele specii se pot caracteriza anatomic prin prezența fibrelor liberiene și în liberul primar: Linum usitatissimum, cu fibre celulozice, Cannabis sativa, cu fibre parțial lignificate ș.a.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 209)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Perivascular fiber

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A fiber, not of phloem origin, which is located at the outer periphery of a vascular cylinder or even towards the margin of a stem.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.mhhe.com/biosci/pae/botany/crang/gloss_top.html, accessed on November 03, 2014, at 23:26.

NOTA BENE 1. peri- + vascular; a) peri- = a prefix meaning “about” or “around”, “enclosing” or “surrounding”, and “near”, appearing in loanwords from Greek; on this model, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, prefixal use of perí (adv. and preposition); b) vascular = pertaining to, composed of, or provided with vessels or ducts that convey fluids, as blood, lymph, or sap; 1665-75; < Neo-Latin vāsculāris; 2. 1350-1400; Middle English fibre (< Middle French) < Latin fibra filament.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; perivascular fibers.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM (extraxylary) fiber

ANTONYMS xylem fiber, phloem fiber

SYNONYMS pericyclic fiber

CONTEXTS

1. Extraxylary fibers are classified as – bast or phloem fibers, cortical fibers and perivascular fibers (peripheral to the vascular bundles).  These are lignified or non-lignified. (Source: http://preuniversity.grkraj.org/html/3_PLANT_ANATOMY.htm, accessed on November 03, 2014, at 23:40)

2. In the hypocotyl the successive cambium differentiated from parenchyma cells within the stele under the endodermis, while in the epicotyl it differentiated from the parenchyma cells under the perivascular fibers.

(Source: http://web.ecologia.unam.mx/laboratorios/fmolina/images/stories/publicaciones/CT/Terrazas_2011.pdf, accessed on November 03, 2014, at 23:47)

COLLOCATIONS to be described as perivascular fibers (a fi descrise ca fibre perivasculare), perivascular fiber band (bandă de fibre perivasculare), lignified / non-lignified perivascular fiber (fibră perivasculară lignificată / nelignificată)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT fibră perivasculară

DEFINITION Fibră situată spre exteriorul cilindrului vascular, ce nu are origine floemică.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. fibra = bandă, fibră; fr. fibre; 2. fr. périvasculaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); fibrelor perivasculare.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM fibră vegetală (extraxilemică)

ANTONYMS fibră xilemică

SYNONYMS fibră periciclică

CONTEXTS

1. Nu sunt cuprinse în xilem: fibrele floemice, fibrele corticale și fibrele perivasculare (fibrele periciclice).

(Source: Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 112)

2. În secțiunile transversale prin tulpinile de soia se observă că fiecare fascicul liberian este înconjurat pe partea externă de un strat de fibre sclereidice sau de fibre perivasculare.

(Source: Own translation from English; the translated sentence was retrieved from https://www.apsnet.org/publications/phytopathology/backissues/Documents/1973Articles/Phyto63n10_1291.pdf, accessed on February 21, 2015, at 22:38)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Rhizodermis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Rhizodermis is the root epidermis (also referred to as epiblem), the outermost primary cell layer of the root.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rhizodermis, accessed on November 04, 2011, at 00:30.

NOTA BENE 1. rhiz(o)- = a combining form meaning “root,” used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, combining form of rhíza root; 2. -dermis = a combining form meaning “skin”, “layer of tissue”, used in the formation of compound words; 1820-30; < Neo-Latin; abstracted from epidermis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; rhizodermises.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM epidermis

SYNONYMS epiblem

CONTEXTS

1. The difference in origin of the epidermis in shoots and roots has convinced some investigators that the surface layer of the root should have its own name, rhizodermis, or epiblem. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 211)

2. A rye plant, for example, has more than ten billion root hairs. They often survive for only a few days and when they die, the cells of the rhizodermis decay as well.

(Source: http://www.gmo-safety.eu/glossary/1395.rhizodermis.html, accessed on November 04, 2014, at 00:41)

COLLOCATIONS to be described as perivascular fibers (a fi descrise ca fibre perivasculare), perivascular fiber band (bandă de fibre perivasculare), lignified / non-lignified perivascular fiber (fibră perivasculară lignificată / nelignificată)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT rizodermă

DEFINITION Stratul pilifer al epidermei rădăcinii, denumit și epiblem, alcătuit dintr-un singur strat de celule parenchimatice vii, dintre care unele, așa numitele trihoblaste, dau naștere perilor absorbanți.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 233

NOTA BENE gr. rhiza = rădăcină, derma = piele.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; rhizodermas.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut de apărare

ANTONYMS epidermă

SYNONYMS epiblem(ă), strat pilifer

CONTEXTS

1. La multe epifite tropicale, rizoderma se transformă într-un țesut acvifer numit velamen radicum.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 161)

2. Rizoderma se deosebește de epiderma organelor supraterestre prin structură și funcții.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 264)

COLLOCATIONS a prezenta rizodermă (to have/present rhizodermis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Hypodermis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Layer of cells immediately below the epidermis of leaves of certain plants, often mechanically strengthened (e.g. in pine), forming an extra protective layer, or forming water-storage tissue.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 285.

NOTA BENE (1865-70) hypo- + -dermis; a) hypo- = a prefix appearing in loanwords from Greek, where it meant “under”; < Greek, combining form of hypó under (preposition), below (adv.); cognate with Latin sub; b) -dermis = a combining form meaning “skin”, “layer of tissue”, used in the formation of compound words; 1820-30; < Neo-Latin; abstracted from epidermis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; hypodermises.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

CONTEXTS

1. A hypodermis containing long fibers, some over 1 mm long, has been recorded in Zea mays. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 194)

2. Semantically correct terms to describe the interior of roots would be endoroot, endorhiza, hypoepidermis, or hyporhizoplane.

(Source: http://www.apsnet.org/publications/phytopathology/backissues/Documents/1992Articles/phyto82n07_726.PDF, accessed on November 04, 2014, at 21:47)

COLLOCATIONS anatomical structure of hypoepidermis (structura anatomică a hipoepidermei), hypoepidermis cell (celulă a hipoepidermei)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT hipodermă

DEFINITION Strat de celule situat imediat sub epiderma frunzelor unor plante, reprezentând un strat de protecție sau formând un țesut de depozitare a apei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 139.

NOTA BENE gr. hypo = dedesubt, derma = piele.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; hipodermelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut de apărare

ANTONYMS epidermă multistratificată

SYNONYMS hipoderm

CONTEXTS

1. Asrfel, țesutul protector extern poate fi alcătuit din câteva straturi de celule, cele interne având origini diferite: se formează fie din multiplicarea celulelor epidermice mature și se numește hipodermă (în frunzele unor conifere, la Zea mays, Nerium oleander, Ficus elastica), fie din celule externe ale meristemului fundamental și se numește epidermă multistratificată (multiseriată sau multiplă).

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 179)

2. Magnoliile sunt de preferat a fi cultivate în mediul urban, polenul nefiind cu potențial alergen. Sunt rezistente la secetă, datorită prezenței hipodermei, astfel cu cât hipoderma este mai groasă, cu atât rezistența este mai mare, la Magnolia kobus (26,112 μm), urmată de Magnolia x soulangeana “Soul.-Bod.” (23,716 μm) și apoi de Magnolia x “Susan” (21,952 μm).

(Source: https://www.uvvg.ro/ro/docs/departamente/scoalapostdoctorala/REZUMAT_TEZA_GROZA_VALENTINA.pdf, accessed on November 04, 2014, at 22:07)

COLLOCATIONS hipodermă sclerificată (sclerified hypodermis), hipodermă continuă/discontinuă (continous/discontinous hypodermis)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Stoma

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Pore in plant epidermis, present in large numbers, particularly in leaves, through which gaseous exchange occurs.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 536.

NOTA BENE 1675-85; < Neo-Latin < Greek stóma mouth.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; stomata.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

SYNONYMS stomate

CONTEXTS

1. Stomata are very numerous, ranging from about 1,000 to more than 1.2 million per square centimetre (6,300 to 8 million per square inch) of surface (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 114)

2. The Iwanow effect (a rapid initial opening of the stomata before a longer-term closure in conditions of water supply insufficiency) was assessed on fully-developed wheat leaves which were cut off from their stems.

(Source: Alonso, E.M., Reichenauer T.G., (2005), Thermography – A Potential Technique in Plant Physiology Research, Abstract P1787 in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 520)

COLLOCATIONS leaf stomata density (densitatea stomatelor foliare), stomata index (indice stomatic), to examine the stomata (a examina stomatele), stomata closure (închiderea stomatelor), structure / function / development of stomata (structura / funcția / dezvoltarea stomatelor)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT stomată

DEFINITION Deschidere mică (por), de 10 μ lungime și 2 μ lățime, existentă mai ales în epiderma părții inferioare a frunzelor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 252.

NOTA BENE gr. stoma, pl. stomata = gură.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; stomatelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

CONTEXTS

1. Tipurile stomatelor sunt un criteriu anatomic de identificare a unor unități taxonomice.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 184)

2. Menționăm că scufundarea sau ridicarea stomatelor sub sau deasupra nivelului epidermei se produce nu în timpul formării lor, ci în timpul maturizării, definitivării formei celulelor stomatice.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 78)

COLLOCATIONS tip de stomate (type of stomata), stomate acvifere (aquiferous stomata)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Epistomatic

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION (Of a leaf) Having stomata on the upper surface only.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/epistomatic, accessed on November 05, 2014, at 19:51.

NOTA BENE epi- + stomat + -al a) epi- = a prefix occurring in loanwords from Greek, where it meant “upon”, “on”, “over”, “near”, “at”, “before”, “after”, used in the formation of new compound words; < Greek, prefixal use of epí, preposition and adv.; b) stoma < Neo-Latin < Greek stóma mouth; c) -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; < Latin ālis, -āle; often replacing Middle English -el < Old French.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY A

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM stomatic

ANTONYMS hypostomatic, amphystomatic

SYNONYMS epistomatal

CONTEXTS

1. In leaves, stomata may occur on both surfaces (amphistomatic leaf) or on only one, either the upper (epistomatic leaf) or more commonly on the lower (hypostomatic leaf). (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 220)

2. The leaves of P. quadrifida are epistomatic while the remaining species are amphistomatic with paracytic stomata in all the three species.

(Source: http://www.hindawi.com/journals/jb/2013/368238/, accessed on November 05, 2014, at 20:09)

COLLOCATIONS epistomatic leaf / plant (frunză / plantă epistomatică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT epistomatică

DEFINITION Cu stomatele localizate în epiderma superioară.

DEFINITION SOURCE www.scoalacantemir.ro/files/uploads/Elemente_de_botanica.doc, accessed on November 05, 2014, at 20:19.

NOTA BENE gr. epi = deasupra, stoma = gură.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY A

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

ANTONYMS hipostomatică, amfistomatică

CONTEXTS

1. Stomatele sunt prezente numai la nivelul epidermei superioare, frunzele fiind epistomatice. Ele se caracterizează prin prezența unor largi camere substomatice.

(Source: http://reviste.ubbcluj.ro/contributii_botanice/materiale/2003%281%29/Contrib_Bot_vol_38%281%29_pp_127-134.pdf, accessed on November 05, 2014, at 20:34)

2. În sfârșit, la unele plante acvatice cu frunze natante (Nymphaea alba, Nuphar luteam ș.a.) stomatele se formează numai pe fața superioară, expusă luminii solare; acestea sunt Frunze epistomatice.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 76)

COLLOCATIONS frunză epistomatică (epistomatic leaf)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Guard cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Specialized, crescent-shaped, unevenly thickened epidermal cells in pairs surrounding a stoma.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 257.

NOTA BENE 1) 1375-1425; late Middle English garde guardianship < Old French g(u)arde, noun derivative of g(u)arder (v.) < Germanic; 2) Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room; Old English cell  < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); countable; guard cells.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM cell

CONTEXTS

1. The term stoma is Greek for mouth and, conventionally, it is used to designate both the pore and the two guard cells. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 218)

2. The photosynthesis that takes place in the guard cells aids in the functioning of the cells.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 114)

COLLOCATIONS guard cell function (funcția celulelor stomatice), guard cell ion transport (transport ionic la nivelul celulelor stomatice), guard cell signalling network (rețeaua de semnalizare a celulelor stomatice), guard cell signal transduction (transducția semnalelor la nivelul celulelor stomatice), albino guard cell (celulă stomatică albinotică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă stomatică

DEFINITION Celule în formă de rinichi sau de bob de fasole, situate față în față și care lasă între ele o mică deschizătură numită ostiolă.

DEFINITION SOURCE Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 98.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2. fr. stomate.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY A

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

SYNONYMS celulă de închidere

CONTEXTS

1. O stomată este formată din două celule stomatice reniforme sau halteriforme (la Gramineae), situate față în față, între care se află o deschizătură numită ostiolă.

(Source: http://www.academia.edu/5124146/Botanic%C4%83_Morfologia_plantelor, accessed on November 05, 2014, at 21:45)

2. O ipoteză mai nouă se referă la importanța cationilor monovalenți: ionii de potasiu pătrund în mod activ din celulele anexe în celulele stomatice unde determină creșterea potențialului osmotic al acestora, printr-o hidratare puternică.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 183)

COLLOCATIONS celulă stomatică reniformă / halteriformă (reniform / halteriform guard cell), perete al celulei stomatice (guard cell wall)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Bulliform cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Bulliform cells are large, bubble-shaped epidermal cells that occur in groups on the upper surface of the leaves of many grasses.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bulliform_cell, accessed on November 28, 2014 at 21:37.

NOTA BENE 1. Latin bulla bubble + English -iform; -(i)form = a combining form meaning “having the form of”; from New Latin -formis, from Latin fōrma; 2. Middle English celle  < Old French celle  < Medieval Latin cella  monastic cell, Latin:  room; Old English cell  < Medieval Latin, cella  monastic cell, Latin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); countable; bulliform cells.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM epidermic cell

SYNONYMS hygroscopic cell, expansion cell, motor cell

CONTEXTS

1. Silica bodies may occur in epidermal cells other than silica cells, including long epidermal cells and bulliform cells. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 240)

2. Some monocot leaves (e.g., those of grasses) have large, thin-walled bulliform cells on either side of the main central vein (midrib) toward the upper surface. The bulliform cells partly collapse under dry conditions, causing the leaf blade to fold or roll, thus reducing transpiration.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 116)

COLLOCATIONS bulliform cell anatomy (anatomie a celulei buliforme), bulliform cells role (rolul celulelor buliforme), bulliform cells lose turgor (celulele buliforme își pierd starea de turgescență), ecological implications of bulliform cells (implicațiile ecologice ale celulelor buliforme), bulliform cell silificication (proces de silificare a celulelor buliforme)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă buliformă

DEFINITION La epidermele frunzelor de ierburi, apar serii longitudinale de celule mai mari, hialine, cu o vacuolă mare; aceste celule își pot modifica mult volumul în funcție de starea de imbibiție cu apă (de starea de turgescență). Astfel de celule se numesc buliforme.

DEFINITION SOURCE Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 106.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2. fr. bulliforme.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); celulelor buliforme.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM celulă epidermică

SYNONYMS celulă veziculiformă, celulă de expansiune, celulă motrică, celulă acviferă

CONTEXTS

1. Ceva mai recent, L. M. Shields (1951) analizând un mare număr de graminee, a scos în evidență că celulele buliforme nu participă la fenomenele de rulare și derulare a frunzelor.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 75)

2. Prezența celulelor buliforme constituie un puternic mijloc de adaptare la mediu.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 212)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Mesophyll

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Most of the interior of the leaf between the upper and lower layers of epidermis is a parenchyma (ground tissue) or chlorenchyma tissue called the mesophyll (Greek for “middle leaf”).

DEFINITION SOURCE http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Leaf#Mesophyll, accessed on November 28, 2014 at 22:15.

NOTA BENE 1830-40; meso- + -phyll a) meso- = a combining form meaning “middle” used in the formation of compound words; combining form representing Greek mésos middle, in the middle; akin to Latin medius; b) -phyll = variant of -phyllo as final element of compound words; also phyll; from Greek phullon.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; mesophylls.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM parenchyma cell

CONTEXTS

1. Various spatial readjustments occur between the guard cells and the adjacent epidermal cells and between the epidermis and mesophyll so that the guard cells may be elevated above or lowered below the surface of the epidermis. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 225)

2. Most photosynthesis takes place in the mesophyll between the two epidermal layers.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 114)

COLLOCATIONS photosynthetic mesophyll (mezofil fotosintetizant), mesophyll cell (celulă de mezofil), mesophyll cell collapse (colapsul/prăbușirea celulelor mezofilului), palisade / spongy mesophyll (mezofil palisadic / lacunar), mesophyll protoplast (protoplast obținut din mezofil), mesophyll structure (structura mezofilului), mesophyll conductance (conductanța mezofilului), mesophyll rainforest (celulă ecuatorială mezofilică), mesophyll cell vacuole (vacuolă din celulele mezofilului), mesophyll plasmodesmata (plasmodesmele dintre celulele mezofilului), isolated mesophyll cell (celulă de mezofil izolată), mesophyll cell morfogenesis (morfogeneza celulelor de mezofil), mesophyll tissue (țesutul mezofilului); to permeate the mesophyll (a pătrunde/se răspândi în mezofil)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

COMMENTS Not to be confused with “mesophyll” as the largest leaf size category, with a blade length of greater than 12.5cm.

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT mezofil

DEFINITION Țesutul median, intern, situat între epiderma superioară și epiderma inferioară a limbului frunzei.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 178.

NOTA BENE a) gr. mesos = mijloc; b) gr. philein = a iubi.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; mezofilelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM parenchim asimilator

CONTEXTS

1. Mezofilul își are originea în inițialele submarginale și diferențierea lui începe, adesea, în direcție longitudinală de la baza spre vârful limbului, deci acropetal, iar în direcție transversală de la margine spre nervura mediană sau, mai rar, invers.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 259)

2. Mezofilul poate avea o structură omogenă, bifacială și chiar ecvifacială.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 348)

COLLOCATIONS originea / diferențierea / structura mezofilului (mesophyll origin / differentiation / structure)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Leaf blade

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Thin, flattened and flexible portion of a leaf; major site of photosynthesis and transpiration, for which it is admirably adapted.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 322.

NOTA BENE 1) before 900; Middle English leef, lef, Old English lēaf; cognate with Dutch loof, German Laub, Old Norse lauf, Gothic laufs; 2) before 1000; Middle English; Old English blæd blade of grass; cognate with Dutch blad, Old Norse blath, German Blatt.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); countable; leaf blades.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

SYNONYMS lamina

CONTEXTS

1. In any given transverse section of the leaf blade, three types of longitudinal vascular bundle can be recognized—large, intermediate, and small — on the basis of their size, the composition of their xylem and phloem, and the nature of their contiguous tissues. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 386)

2. Affected regions of mutant leaf blades resemble either sheath or auricle tissue in both external and internal features.

(Source: http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/dvg.1020150503/abstract, accessed on November 29, 2014, at 11:10)

COLLOCATIONS leaf blade dimension / formation (formarea / dimensiunea limbului foliar), knotted leaf blade, mutant leaf blade (limb foliar mutant)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT limb foliar

DEFINITION Partea lățită și verde a frunzelor, adaptată pentru fotosinteză, respirație și transpirație..

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 162.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. limbus, fr. limbe, germ. Limbus; 2. fr. foliaire.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); limburilor foliare.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

SYNONYMS limb al frunzei, lamină a frunzei

CONTEXTS

1. Analizându-se fețele limbului foliar se pot observa o serie de caractere distincte legate de suprafața și culoarea lor.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 189)

2. Pe frunze, atacul se manifestă sub forma unor pete brune, care se extind și ocupă întregul limb foliar.

(Source: http://bioge.ubbcluj.ro/~marcel.parvu/ghid_practic_de_fitopatologie/pdf/marul.pdf, accessed on November 29, 2014 at 11:26)

COLLOCATIONS forma / vârful / baza / marginea / fețele limbului foliar (leaf blade shape / tip / base / edge / side)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Petiole

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A slender stem that supports the blade of a foliage leaf.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/petiole, accessed on November 29, 2014 at 11:41.

NOTA BENE 1753; New Latin petiolus, from Latin petiolus, peciolus small foot, fruit stalk, probably alteration of Latin *pediciolus, diminutive of pediculus, diminutive of ped-, pes foot.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; petioles.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

SYNONYMS leafstalk

CONTEXTS

1. The distribution of collenchyma in the petioles shows patterns similar to those encountered in the

stems. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 186)

2. A petiole attaches the leaf to the stem and contains vascular tissue that provides a connection from the stem to permit sap to enter the leaf and the products of photosynthesis (carbohydrates) to be transported from the leaf to the rest of the plant.

(Source: http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/453959/petiole, accessed on November 29, 2014, at 11:48)

COLLOCATIONS petiole function / shape / structure (funcția / forma / structura pețiolului), petiole borer (insectă care sapă galerii în pețiol), petiole analysis (analiza pețiolului), petiole sampling (eșantionarea pețiolurilor), petiole nitrate testing (analiza conținutului în nitrați al pețiolului)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT pețiol

DEFINITION Pedunculul frunzei, situat între teacă sau tulpină și limb.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 208.

NOTA BENE lat. petiolus = picioruș.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; pețiolurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM frunză

SYNONYMS codița frunzei

CONTEXTS

1. Pețiolul susține și leagă limbul de tulpină, îl orientează în poziția cea mai favorabilă față de lumină, dar și într-o poziție care să micșoreze efectul dăunător al unor factori externi.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 241)

2. După morfologia sa, pețiolul poate fi cilindric, la Tropaeolum majus; umflat, la Eichhornia crassipes; auriculat, la Brassica napus; foliaceu, de forma frunzei, când mai poartă numele de filodiu, la Acacia melanoxylon; dilatat, la Ranunculus acer; aripat, la Citrus aurantiacum.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 190)

COLLOCATIONS morfologia / forma / baza pețiolului (petiole morphology / form / base), sfeclă de pețiol (chard), țelină de pețiol (Pascal celery)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Leaf base

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The leaf base is the slightly expanded area where the leaf attaches to the stem.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/333765/leaf-base, accessed on January 22, 2015 at 20:33.

NOTA BENE 1. before 900; Middle English leef, lef, Old English lēaf; cognate with Dutch loof, German Laub, Old Norse lauf, Gothic laufs; 2. 1275-1325; Middle English (noun) < Middle French < Latin basis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); leaf bases.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

ANTONYMS leaf blade, petiole

SYNONYMS vagina

CONTEXTS

1. The first stomata to mature are found at the leaf tip and newly initiated ones near the leaf base. (Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 225)

2. Leaves bases vary greatly from plant to plant and are useful in classification and identification.

(Source: http://www.cactus-art.biz/note-book/Dictionary/Dictionary_L/dictionary_leaf_base.htm, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 20:38)

COLLOCATIONS leaf base morphology (morfologia tecii foliare)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT teacă a frunzei

DEFINITION Partea bazală, lățită, a frunzei, care învelește tulpina ca un manșon și prin care frunza se inseră la noduri.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 255.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. theca; 2. lat. ad; 3. lat. frondia.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N P NG); tecilor frunzelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM teacă

ANTONYMS limb, pețiol

SYNONYMS baza frunzei, vagină

CONTEXTS

1. La unele plante (Juncus sp., Scirpus sp., Ephedra distachya), frunzele sunt reduse adesea numai la teacă, în care caz tulpina îndeplinește funcția de fotosinteză.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 242)

2. La nivelul tecii au loc modificările tisulare ce conduc la căderea frunzelor.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 283)

COLLOCATIONS morfologia tecii frunzei (leaf base morphology)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Heterophylly

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Production of morphologically dissimilar leaves on the same plant.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 269.

NOTA BENE hetero- + – phyll- + -y; a) hetero- = a combining form meaning “different,” “other,” used in the formation of compound words; combining form of Greek héteros the other of two, other, different; b) -phyll- = combining form from Greek phullon; c) -y = a noun-forming suffix; late Middle English (Scots), orig. in names; of uncertain origin.

.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant morphology

HYPERNYM heteromorphism

CONTEXTS

1. Heterophylly is observed in a wide range of vascular plants ranging from the fern Marsilea quadrifolia to diverse angiosperm lineages, including both dicots and monocots.. (Source: http://www.plantphysiol.org/content/133/4/1671.full, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 21:00)

2. Nymphaea odorata (American white water lily) is an aquatic plant that displays pronounced heterophylly, the appearance of different leaf forms on a single plant.

(Source: http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/25177098?sid=21105678307413&uid=2129&uid=3738920&uid=70&uid=4&uid=2, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 21:03)

COLLOCATIONS to display / present heterophylly (a manifesta / prezenta heterofilie), pronounced heterophylly (heterofilie pronunțată), regulation of heterophylly (reglarea heterofiliei), hormonal heterophylly (heterofilie de cauză hormonală), molecular basis of heterophylly (baza moleculară a heterofiliei), biochemical heterophylly (heterofilie de cauză biochimică)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT heterofilie

DEFINITION Heterofilia sau polimorfismul foliar (bi- sau trimorfism) este proprietatea unor tulpini adulte de a prezenta frunze foarte diferite ca formă și rol, dar toate ajunse la maturitate și situate la niveluri diferite.

DEFINITION SOURCE Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 341.

NOTA BENE gr. heteros = deosebit; gr. phyllon = frunză;.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia plantelor

HYPERNYM heteromorfism

ANTONYMS anizofilie, mozaic foliar

SYNONYMS polimorfism foliar

CONTEXTS

1. Spre deosebire de anizofilie și polimorfism foliar, în heterofilie frunzele de formă diferită se găsesc așezate la niveluri diferite.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 251)

2. De foarte multe ori, heterofilia, spre deosebire de anisofilie, aduce cu sine modificări mai substanțiale calitative și funcționale.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 206)

COLLOCATIONS fenomenul heterofiliei (heterophylly phenomenon)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Anisophylly

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The presence of two kinds of leaves on one plant as in Selaginella and some cedars, Juniperus.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://glossary.gardenweb.com/glossary/anisophylly.html, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 21:29.

NOTA BENE aniso- + – phyll- + -y; a) aniso- = a combining form meaning “unequal”, “uneven”, used in the formation of compound words; < Greek, combining form of ánisos; b) -phyll- = combining form from Greek phullon; c) -y = a noun-forming suffix; late Middle English (Scots), orig. in names; of uncertain origin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant morphology

HYPERNYM heteromorphism (dimorphism)

CONTEXTS

1. Anisophylly may be expressed throughout the shoot system (habitual anisophylly) or restricted to lateral shoots (lateral anisophylly). (Source: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/10572023, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 21:33)

2. We have intended here to classify and describe the anisophylly found in ten species of Melastomataceae from two genera, Leandra and Miconia.

(Source: http://www.lev.ufpr.br/artigos/Muelbert_2010.pdf, accessed on January 22, 2015, at 21:38)

COLLOCATIONS habitual / lateral anisophylly (anizofilie de habitus / laterală), expression of anisophylly (expresia anizofiliei), physiological control of anisophylly (controlul fiziologic al anizofiliei), to clasify / describe anisophylly (a clasifica / descrie anizofilia)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT anizofilie

DEFINITION Anizofilia este proprietatea unor plante de a prezenta pe ramurile lor plagiotrope, la același nod, frunze de aceeași formă, dar inegale ca mărime.

DEFINITION SOURCE Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 341.

NOTA BENE gr. anisos = inegal; gr. phyllon = frunză.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia plantelor

HYPERNYM heteromorfism

ANTONYMS heterofilie, mozaic foliar

CONTEXTS

1. Spre deosebire de anizofilie și polimorfism foliar, în heterofilie frunzele de formă diferită se găsesc așezate la niveluri diferite.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 251)

2. La mătrăgună, frunzele de la același nod diferă ca mărime – în acest caz vorbim de anizofilie.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 268)

COLLOCATIONS fenomenon anizofiliei (anisophylly phenomenon)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sessile

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Attached by the base, or without any distinct projecting support, as a leaf issuing directly from the stem.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/sessile?s=t, accessed on February 03, 2015, at 21:14.

NOTA BENE 1715-25; < Latin sessilis fit for sitting on, low enough to sit on, dwarfish (said of plants), equivalent to sess(us) (past participle of sedēre to sit) + -illis -ile = suffix of adjectives expressing capability, susceptibility, liability, aptitude, etc.; via French from Latin or directly from Latin -ilis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY A.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf attachment

ANTONYMS stalked, pedunculate

CONTEXTS

1. The leaves of the butterwort Pinguicula possess two kinds of glands, stalked glands and sessile glands. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 465)

2. Plants as sessile organisms must be able to interpret and respond to their environment to grow and survive, and responses to gravity play a fundamental role.

(Source: http://www.amjbot.org/content/100/1/194.full.pdf, accessed on February 03, 2015, at 21:26)

COLLOCATIONS sessile flower / gland / organism (floare / glandă / organism sesil(ă)), sessile form of life (formă sesilă de viață)

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT sesil

DEFINITION Care este lipsit de peduncul sau pedicel și, ca urmare, este legat direct de formațiunea purtătoare sau substrat (ex. frunză).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 240.

NOTA BENE lat. sedere = a ședea.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY A.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM prinderea frunzei

ANTONYMS pețiolat, pedicelat, pedunculat

CONTEXTS

1. Frunzele sesile pot fi: amplexicaule, când limbul îmbrățișează tulpina sau ramura pe care se află, la Lamium amplexicaule; perfoliate, la care limbul înconjoară complet ramura sau tulpina de care sunt legate, la Bupleurum rotundifolium; […].

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 190)

2. Gramineele, cu excepția bambușilor, au frunze sesile.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 280)

COLLOCATIONS frunză sesilă (sessile leaf)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Stipule

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Small, usually leaf-like, appendage found one on either side of leaf stalk in many plants, protecting axillary bud; often photosynthetic.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 536.

NOTA BENE 1785-95; < Latin stipula stalk, noun use of feminine of *stipulus firm; akin to stipes.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; stipules.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf annex

SYNONYMS petiole appendage

CONTEXTS

1. In Ficus, for example, the leaf has a uniseriate epidermis until the stipules are shed. (Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 212)

2. The stipules may remain throughout the life of the leaf, but in some plants they fall off as the buds expand in the spring, leaving tiny stipule scars, which may resemble a fine line encircling the twig or may be very inconspicuous small scars on either side of the petiole base.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 71)

COLLOCATIONS stipule scar (cicatrice a stipelei), stipule pair (pereche de stipele), deciduous stipule (stipelă căzătoare), leaf-like stipule (stipelă asemănătoare frunzelor), stipule mutant (formă mutantă de stipelă), development of stipules (dezvoltarea stipelelor), stipule tip / base (vârf / bază (a)l stipelei).

USE AREA/FIELD biology, botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT stipelă

DEFINITION Anexe ale frunzelor, asemănătoare acestora, obișnuit pereche, concrescute la baza pețiolului. Contribuie la protejarea mugurilor axilari și pot avea rol în fotosinteză.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 251.

NOTA BENE lat. stipes = pețiol, peduncul.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; stipelelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM anexă foliară

SYNONYMS stipulă

CONTEXTS

1. Formarea și prezența stipelelor este considerată de mulți autori ca un caracter de inferioritate, ceea ce rezultă și din faptul că ele nu apar la plantele mai evoluate decât în mod cu totul excepțional.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 244)

2. La mazăre, stipelele sunt mai mari decât foliolele, iarla unele forme mutante, cu toate foliolele transformate în cârcei, stipelele au rol principal în fotosinteză.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 283)

COLLOCATIONS formarea / prezența stipelelor (stipule formation / presence), stipele laterale / axilare (lateral / axillary stipules), stipele ovale / cordiforme / reniforme / hastate / solziforme (oval / cordiform / reniform / hastate / scale-like stipules)

USE AREA/FIELD biologie, botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Ochrea

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A cup-shaped structure that sheathes the stems of certain plants, formed from united stipules or leaf bases.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/ocrea, accessed on February 03, 2015, at 22:30.

NOTA BENE from Latin ocrea greave, legging, of obscure origin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; ochreae.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf annex

CONTEXTS

1. Ocreae of the southern African species of the genera Polygonum and Bilderdykia can be divided into five different types. (Source: http://abcjournal.org/index.php/ABC/article/viewFile/956/908, accessed on February 03, 2015, at 22:48)

2. From the morphological similarity and the identical position on the stolon, our interpretation is that the ochrea is indeed homologous to a cataphyll.

(Source: www.systbot.uzh.ch/…/Bot_J_Linn_Soc_2003…, accessed on February 03, 2015, at 22:44)

COLLOCATIONS external morphology of ocrea (morfologia externă a ochreei).

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT ochree

DEFINITION Prin lipirea stipelelor între ele s-a născut un fel de cornet sau cilindru care înconjoară baza internodiilor tulpinii și care poartă adesea numele de ochrea.

DEFINITION SOURCE Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 194.

NOTA BENE germ. Ochrea, lat. ocrea = jambieră.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; ochreelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM anexă foliară

SYNONYMS ohree

CONTEXTS

1. Ochrea este o formațiune de aspectul unui guleraș care înconjoară tulpina la nivelul nodului unde se inseră frunza.

(Source: Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București, p. 206)

2. Ochreea este anexa foliară caracteristică plantelor din familia Polygonaceae, care, se presupune, a luat naștere prin concreșterea stipelelor.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 284)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cotyledon

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Leaf, forming part of seed embryo; attached to embryo axis by hypocotyl.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 138.

NOTA BENE 1535-45; < Latin: navelwort < Greek kotylēdṓn a plant (probably navelwort), literally, a cuplike hollow, derivative of kotýlē cup.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; cotyledons.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant development

HYPERNYM plant embryo

SYNONYMS embryo leaf, seed leaf

CONTEXTS

1. Flowering plants develop from seeds that have either one or two “seed leaves” called cotyledons attached to the embryo system, whereas the seeds of cone-bearing trees such as pines have several (usually eight) cotyledons. (Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 74)

2. Blue light-induced photomorphogenic responses in angiosperms include phototropism, inhibition

of hypocotyl and epicotyl elongation, hook unfolding, and cotyledon and leaf expansion.

(Source: http://www.plantphysiol.org/content/105/4/1433.full.pdf, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 21:38)

COLLOCATIONS cotyledon organogenesis (organogeneza cotiledoanelor), cotyledon expansion (creșterea în volum a cotiledonului).

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT cotiledon

DEFINITION Frunza sau frunzele embrionare din semințe, primele frunze care iau naștere în viața plantei, cu rol fie de a furniza embrionului substanțe hrănitoare.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE gr. kotiledon = cupă, potir, cavitate.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; cotiledoanelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT dezvoltarea plantei

HYPERNYM embrion

SYNONYMS frunză embrionară

CONTEXTS

1. La unele specii (ex. la fasole), după germinarea seminței, cotiledoanele ies la suprafața solului și îndeplinesc funcții fotosintetizante.

(Source: Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 80)

2. Uneori cotiledoanele persistă toată viața plantei, reprezentând singurele frunze asimilatoare. Este cazul de la Monophylea sp., la care unul din cotiledoane crește mult; la baza lui se dezvoltă inflorescența.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 232)

COLLOCATIONS numărul cotiledoanelor (number of cotyledons), cotyledon protoplasts (protoplaști din cotiledoane).

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Cataphyll

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Small scale-like leaf in flowering plants, often serving for protection.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 85.

NOTA BENE cata- +- phyll; a) cata- = a prefix meaning “down”, “against”, “back” occurring originally in loanwords from Greek; on this model, used in the formation of other compound words; < Greek kata-, combining form of katá down, through, against, according to, towards, during; b) -phyll = variant of -phyllo as final element of compound words; from Greek phullon.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; cataphylls.

GENERIC CONCEPT organization of the plant body

HYPERNYM leaf

SYNONYMS cataphylla, cataphyll leaf

CONTEXTS

1. At all events, cataphylls are in general sacrificial organs; their function is not related to their own survival, but in direct or indirect support of the propagation of the parent organism. (Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cataphyll, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:23)

2. The groups were assigned using the single most distinct morphologic character, the distance between adjacent cataphylls, as the grouping variable.

(Source: http://www.nybg.org/files/scientists/rnaczi/Juncuslongii/Knapp%20&%20Naczi%20Sys%20Bot%20J%20longii.pdf, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:27)

COLLOCATIONS cataphyll initiation (inițierea catafilelor), cataphyll formation (formarea catafilelor), adjacent cataphylls (catafile adiacente), rhizome cataphyll (catafilă de pe rizom), root cataphyll (catafilă de pe rădăcină), cataphyll distance (distanța între 2 catafile)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT catafilă

DEFINITION Catafilele sunt frunze cu rol de protecție a mugurilor, bulbilor, bulbo-tuberculilor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 292.

NOTA BENE gr. kata = în jos; gr. phyllon = frunză.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; catafilelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT organizarea corpului plantei

HYPERNYM frunză

SYNONYMS frunză inferioară

CONTEXTS

1. În zonele climatice cu anotimpuri nefavorabile, mugurele terminal rămâne latent câteva luni, protejat fiind de catafile, apoi pornește în vegetație alungind tulpina.

(Source: http://chimie-biologie.ubm.ro/Cursuri%20on-line/MARIAN%20MONICA/morfo-anatomie.pdf, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:10)

2. Catafilele pot fi caduce (la muguri) sau persistente (la bulbi, rizomi).

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 233)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Compound leaf

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A leaf in which the blade is divided to the midrib, forming two or more distinct blades or leaflets on a common axis, the leaflets themselves occasionally being compound.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/compound%20leaf, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:39.

NOTA BENE 1. 1350-1400; (v.) Middle English compounen < Middle French compon- (stem of compondre) < Latin compōnere, equivalent to com- com- + pōnere to put; (adj.) Middle English compouned, past participle of compounen, as above; 2. before 900; Middle English leef, lef, Old English lēaf; cognate with Dutch loof, German Laub, Old Norse lauf, Gothic laufs.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); compound leaves.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

ANTONYMS simple leaf

CONTEXTS

1. Examples of plants with palmately compound leaves include poison ivy, the buckeye tree, or the familiar house plant Schefflera sp. (commonly called “umbrella plant”). 
(Source: https://www.boundless.com/biology/textbooks/boundless-biology-textbook/plant-form-and-physiology-30/leaves-181/leaf-form-692-11918/, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:45)

2. In this section the author proposes a new set of terms for compound leaf categories with special attention given to the use of the Greek and Latin prefixes mono, bi, and tri as mentioned in first paragraph of Section 2.

(Source: http://www.cals.ncsu.edu/plantbiology/ncsc/vulpia/pdf/2011_Jimenez_terminology.pdf, accessed on February 04, 2015, at 22:51)

COLLOCATIONS palmately compound leaf (frunză palmat-compusă), pinnately compound leaf (frunză penat-compusă), compond leaf categories (categorii de frunze compuse), nomenclature of compound leaves (nomenclatura frunzelor compuse), morphogenesis / development of compound leaves (morfogeneza / dezvoltarea frunzelor compuse), compound leaf category (categorie de frunză compusă)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT frunză compusă

DEFINITION Frunzele compuse au părțile limbului bine individualizate, fiecare cu un pețiol propriu, numite foliole.

DEFINITION SOURCE Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 277.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. frondia; 2. lat. componere.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); frunzelor compuse.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM frunză

ANTONYMS frunză simplă

CONTEXTS

1. La frunzele compuse, determinant și și caracteristic este faptul că foliolele la bază devin cilindrice, transformându-se într-un mic pețiol prin care se prind de rahis sau de pețiolul comun al frunzei.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 192)

2. Între frunzele simple și cele compuse există numeroase forme de trecere, așa încât de multe ori este greu de precizat dacă și când o frunză este într-adevăr compusă.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 242)

COLLOCATIONS morfologia frunzei compuse (compound leaf morphology)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Rachis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Axis of a pinnately compound leaf to which leaflets are attached.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 481.

NOTA BENE 1775-85; < New Latin < Greek rháchis spine, ridge, backbone.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; rachises, rachides.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

SYNONYMS rhachis

CONTEXTS

1. Pinnately compound leaves have the leaflets in pairs along a central stalklike rachis, whereas palmately compound leaves have all the leaflets attached at the same point at the top of the petiole. 
(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 113)

2. Rachis glands of mimosoids, here termed interjugal glands, are usually located near the base of the rachis and/or at the intersection of pairs of leaflets or pinnae on the rachis of the pinnately or bipinnately compound leaf.

(Source: http://www.amjbot.org/content/87/3/327.full.pdf+html, accessed on February 12, 2015, at 20:45)

COLLOCATIONS leaf rachis (rahis foliar), inflorescence rachis (rahis al inflorescenței), rachis gland (glandă situată pe rahis)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT rahis

DEFINITION Axul principal al unei inflorescențe, al unei frunze penat-compuse.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 224.

NOTA BENE gr. rhachis = spin, țep, coloană vertebrală.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; rahisurilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM frunză

SYNONYMS rachis

CONTEXTS

1. Rahisul se poate termina într-o foliolă, și atunci frunza se numește imparipenat-compusă (ca la salcâm), sau cu un cârcel, ca la mazăre, sau cu o pereche de foliole, ca la arahide, cazuri în care frunza este paripenat-compusă.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 277)

2. După modul cum se dispun foliolele pe rahis, frunzele compuse pot fi penate și palmate.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 242)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Foliole

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Each of the leaflike structures that together make up a compound leaf.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.oxforddictionaries.com/definition/english/foliole, accessed on February 12, 2015, at 21:01.

NOTA BENE 1785-95; < French < Late Latin foliolum, equivalent to Latin foli(um) leaf + -olum -ole; -ole = a suffix found in French loanwords of Latin origin, usually diminutives, and later in adaptations of words borrowed directly from Latin or in Neo-Latin coinages; < French < Latin -olus, -ola, -olum, variant of -ulus -ule with stems ending in a vowel.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; folioles.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

SYNONYMS leaflet

CONTEXTS

1. The relationship between leaf area and the linear dimensions of the central foliole was fitted to a linear model for each cultivar as well as to a generalized model for all cultivars. 
(Source: http://www.scielo.br/scielo.php?pid=S0006-87052014000400010&script=sci_abstract, accessed on February 12, 2015, at 21:15)

2. Foliole nitrogen concentration, quantum yield and maximum assimilation rate of E. poeppigiana are among the highest values observed in tropical woody legumes.

(Source: http://treephys.oxfordjournals.org/content/15/2/71.full.pdf, accessed on February 12, 2015, at 21:16)

COLLOCATIONS foliole movement (mișcarea foliolelor), central foliole (foliolă centrală), foliole explant (explant de foliolă), foliole apex (apexul/vârful foliolei), foliole nitrogen concentration (concentrația de azot din foliole)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT foliolă

DEFINITION Fiecare dintre frunzulițele care intră în alcătuirea unei frunze compuse.

DEFINITION SOURCE Colectiv de autori, (1996), DEX – Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române, Editura Univers Enciclopedic, București, p. 389.

NOTA BENE fr. foliole, lat. foliolum.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; foliolelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

HYPERNYM frunză

CONTEXTS

1. Pețiolul foliolei poate fi privit ca o ramificație (uneori de ordinul 2, 3, la frunzele multiplu-compuse) a pețiolului principal.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 277)

2. Astfel, frunzele unor specii de Helleborus prezintă unele foliole la extremitatea rahisului, iar altele la capătul a doi lobi inferiori; ele se numesc frunze pedate.

(Source: Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 328)

COLLOCATIONS pețiolul foliolei (foliole petiole)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Venation

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Arrangement of veins in the leaf mesophyll.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 583.

NOTA BENE 1640-50; < Latin vēn(a) vein + -ation; -ation = suffix indicating an action, process, state, condition, or result; from Latin -ātiōn-, suffix of abstract nouns, from -ātus -ate + -iōn -ion.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; venations.

GENERIC CONCEPT leaf morphology

HYPERNYM leaf

CONTEXTS

1. In leaves with parallel venation, as in most monocots, and with the stomata arranged in longitudinal rows, the developmental stages of the stomata are observable in sequence in the successively more differentiated portions of the leaf.
(Source: http://www.scielo.br/scielo.php?pid=S0006-87052014000400010&script=sci_abstract, accessed on February 12, 2015, at 21:15)

2. A shift to pinnate/intermediate leaf venation occurs along the branch leading to the winter rainfall clade.

(Source: Jones, C.S., Bakker, F.T., Schlichting, C.D., Nicotra, A.B, (2005), Leaf shape evolution in Pelargonium, Abstract 1.5.6. in XVII International Botanical Congress, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005, p. 12)

COLLOCATIONS netted venation (nervațiune reticulată), parallel venation (nervațiune paralelă), venation pattern (model de nervațiune), leaf-venation hypothesis (ipoteza cu privire la nervațiunea frunzei), palmate venation (nervațiune palmată), pinnate venation (nervațiune penată), dichotomous venation (nervațiune dihotomică), leaf venation (nervațiunea limbului foliar)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT nervațiune

DEFINITION Nervațiunea frunzei reprezintă modul de aranjare a nervurilor (zona fasciculelor conducătoare) în limb, ele asigurând circulația rapidă a sevei, dar și soliditatea limbului.

DEFINITION SOURCE Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București, p. 329.

NOTA BENE fr. nervation.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; nervațiunilor.

GENERIC CONCEPT morfologia frunzei

SYNONYMS nervație, venație

CONTEXTS

1. Nervațiunea limbului este în multe cazuri un criteriu de discriminare a grupelor de specii sau chiar a speciilor în interiorul unui gen.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 271)

2. Cele mai multe monocotiledonate au nervațiune paralelă: nervurile sunt paralele; ele se unesc în vârful limbului; între nervuri se formează anastomoze perpendiculare.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 239)

COLLOCATIONS pețiolul foliolei (foliole petiole), nervațiune dihotomică/de tip dihotomic (dichotomous venation), nervațiune paralelă (parallel venation), nervațiune penată (pinnate venation), palmate venation (nervațiune palmată)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Perforation plate

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The end wall of a vessel element where the secondary cell wall was not deposited and the primary cell wall has been digested.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.uri.edu/cels/bio/plant_anatomy/glossary.html, accessed on February 13, 2015, at 22:00.

NOTA BENE 1. 1400-50; late Middle English < Medieval Latin perforātiōn- (stem of perforātiō) a boring through; 2. 1250-1300; Middle English < Old French: literally, something flat, noun use of feminine of plat flat < Vulgar Latin *plattus, akin to Greek platýs broad, flat.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); perforation plates.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM vessel element

CONTEXTS

1. A perforation plate may have a single perforation (simple perforation plate) or several perforations (multiple perforation plate).
(Source: http://www.cerfacs.fr/~cfdbib/repository/TR_CFD_06_98.pdf, accessed on February 13, 2015, at 22:09)

2. It is found that 65.56% of the vessel members with foraminate perforation plates belong to 0-1000 μ range, whereas 27% of scalariform perforation plate bearing vessel members belong to the same range.

(Source: http://link.springer.com/article/10.1007/BF02930935#page-1, accessed on February 13, 2015, at 22:21)

COLLOCATIONS simple perforation plate (placă perforată simplă), multiple perforation plate (placă perforată multiplă), scalariform perforation plate (placă perforată scalariform), reticulate perforation plate (placă perforată reticulată), foraminate perforation plate (placă perforată foraminată)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT placă perforată

DEFINITION Perforațiile articulelor vasculare sunt situate, de obicei, în pereții transversali (proximali, oblici), mai rar în cei laterali. Porțiunea din perete care poartă pori se numește placa perforată.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 100.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. plaquer; 2. fr. perforer.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); plăcilor perforate.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM trahee

SYNONYMS perete perforat

CONTEXTS

1. O trahee se termină cu un perete perforat prin care se comunică cu o altă trahee sau cu alte țesuturi.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 122)

2. Pereții transversali resorbiți ai elementelor de vase apar ca plăci perforate.

(Source: https://ro.scribd.com/doc/151991639/Studiul-lemnului, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 00:54)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sieve plate

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A perforated wall or part of a wall at the end of one of the individual cells making up a sieve tube.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/sieve%20plate, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 11:07.

NOTA BENE 1. before 900; Middle English sive, Old English sife; cognate with Dutch zeef, German Sieb; akin to sift; 2. 1250-1300; Middle English < Old French: literally, something flat, noun use of feminine of plat flat < Vulgar Latin *plattus, akin to Greek platýs broad, flat.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); sieve plates.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM phloem, sieve-tube element

SYNONYMS sieve end plate

CONTEXTS

1. In addition to sieve plates and P-protein, sieve-tube elements typically are associated with companion cells, specialized parenchyma cells closely related to the sieve-tube elements both ontogenetically and functionally.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 360)

2. The sieve cells of gymnosperms lack a sieve plate and instead have sieve pores throughout the cell wall which allow flow between adjacent cells.

(Source: https://www.msu.edu/~walwort8/page2.html, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 11:20)

COLLOCATIONS sieve plate pore (por al plăcii ciuruite), hydrodynamics of phloen sieve plates (caracteristicile hidrodinamice ale plăcilor ciuruite de floem), sieve plate development (dezvoltarea plăcilor ciuruite), to form sieve plates (a forma plăci ciuruite), functioning sieve plate (placă ciuruită funcțională)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT placă ciuruită

DEFINITION Pereți despărțitori mai îngroșați și perforați ai vaselor liberiene (tuburilor ciuruite) suprapuse.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. plaquer; 2. lat. cibrum + suf. -ui.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); plăcilor ciuruite.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM floem, vas liberian, tub ciuruit

SYNONYMS ciur, câmp ciuruit

CONTEXTS

1. Plăcile curuite se pot forma nu numai pe membranele transversale, ci și pe cele longitudinale.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 91)

2. Așadar, tuburile ciuruite își datoresc numele faptului că pereții terminali ai celulelor componente au, văzuți din față, aspect de ciur sau placă ciuruită, în care alternează porțiuni din perete cu pori sau grupe de pori, care perforează complet peretele celulozic și lamela mediană (ceea ce nu se întâmplă în cazul punctuațiunilor obișnuite).

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 107)

COLLOCATIONS placă ciuruită simplă (simple sieve plate), placă ciuruită multimplă/compusă (multiple sieve plate), placă ciuruită de tip Cucurbita / Vitis (Cucurbita / Vitis sieve plate)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sieve tube

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Series of sieve tube members, arranged end-to-end and interconnected by sieve plates. Functions in transport of food materials (e.g. sucrose, amino acids). Lacking nuclei at maturity.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 517.

NOTA BENE 1. before 900; Middle English sive, Old English sife; cognate with Dutch zeef, German Sieb; akin to sift; 2. 1590-1600; < Latin tubus pipe.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); sieve tubes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM phloem

CONTEXTS

1. Phloem is composed of various specialized cells called sieve tubes, companion cells, phloem fibres, and phloem parenchyma cells.
(Source: http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/456947/phloem, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 12:32)

2. Hypotheses explaining the mechanism of longitudinal sieve tube transport in higher plants can be divided into two groups.

(Source: http://www.nature.com/nature/journal/v222/n5195/abs/222774a0.html, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 12:36)

COLLOCATIONS sieve tube element (element al tubului ciuruit/vasului liberian), angiospermous sieve tube elements (elemente de tuburi ciuruite/vase liberiene de la angiosperme), sieve tube cell / member (celulă a vasului liberian), sieve tube system (sistem de vase liberiene), sieve tube structure / geometry (structura / geometria vaselor liberiene), sieve tube sap (suc celular din vasele liberiene), sieve tube necrosis (necroza vaselor liberiene/tuburilor ciuruite), sieve tube wall (perete al tubului ciuruit), sieve tube transport (transport prin vasele liberiene/tuburile ciuruite)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT vas liberian

DEFINITION Vasele liberiene sunt alcătuite din celule vii, anucleate, cu pereți subțiri, de obicei cilindrice, așezate cap la cap, separate prin membrane transversale perforate, denumite plăci ciuruite (străbătute de filamente citoplasmatice), de unde și denumnirea de vase sau tuburi ciuruite dată vaselor liberiene. Este un element al floemului.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 162.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. vasum; 2. fr. libérien, lat. liber (-i) = carte.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); vaselor liberiene.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM floem, țesut liberian

SYNONYMS tub ciuruit, (articul de) vas ciuruit

CONTEXTS

1. Vasele liberiene constituie o cale continuă, de la extremitatea nervurilor foliare și până în zona de extensie celulară a rădăcinii, asigurând astfel translocarea substanțelor nutritive în toate organele, țesuturile și celulele plantelor.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 73)

2. Diferențierea celulelor vasului liberian, în afară de formarea porilor și lărgirea plasmodesmelor, mai presupune modificări precum: dezorganizarea structurii tilacoidale a plastelor și pierderea amidonului din acestea, autoliza parțială a protoplasmei (manifestată prin degenerarea nucleului, dispariția dictiosomilor, ribosomilor și a unei părți a RE și mitocondriilor) și formarea unei vacuole mari, centrale.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 107)

COLLOCATIONS celulă a vasului liberian (sieve tube cell), a transloca (apa etc.) în vasul liberian (to translocate water into the sieve tube), vas liberian secundar (secondary sieve tube)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Callose

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A complex branched polysaccharide associated with the sieve areas of sieve elements. May form in reaction to injury of these and parenchyma cells and be deposited so that their activity is impaired or finished, permanently or seasonally.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 76.

NOTA BENE 1860-65; < Latin callōsus; callous + -ose; a) (1375-1425) late Middle English < Latin callōsus hard-skinned, tough, equivalent to call(um) tough skin, any hard substance + -ōsus -ous; b) -ose = a suffix occurring in adjectives borrowed from Latin, meaning “full of”, “abounding in”, “given to”, “like”; < Latin -ōsus.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; calloses.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM phloem

SYNONYMS callus

CONTEXTS

1. If the geranium’s food-conducting tissue was pierced, it probably responded by producing a plugging substance called callose in the affected cells.
(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 16)

2. Callose normally accumulates at the sieve plates and lateral sieve areas of senescing sieve elements.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 364)

COLLOCATIONS callose deposition (depunere a calozei), wound callose (caloză de rană), definitive callose (caloză definitivă), dormancy callose (caloză de dormanță), appearance of callose (apariția calozei), callose deposit (depozit de caloză), callose platelet (garnitură de caloză), to be lined with callose (a prezenta o garnitură de caloză), callose cylinder (cilindru de caloză), to be occluded with callose (a fi astupat cu caloză), callose substance (substanța denumită caloză), mass/accumulation of callose (masă/acumulare de caloză), callose removal (resorbire a calozei), callose distribution (distribuirea calozei)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT caloză

DEFINITION Substanță care se depune pe plăcile capilarelor sau pe pereții vaselor liberiene formând calusul.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.archeus.ro/lingvistica/CautareDex?query=CALOZ%C4%82, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 13:17.

NOTA BENE lat. callum = piele tare, fr. callose.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

CONTEXTS

1. Porii plăcilor ciuruite își pot micșora lumenul, prin depunerea de caloză (β -1:3- glucan).

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 73)

2. Fiecare por are o garnitură periplasmică de caloză, substanță ce poate fi pusă în evidență prin colorare cu albastru de anilină.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 127)

COLLOCATIONS garnitură de caloză (callose platelet), depunere de caloză (callose deposition), acumulare de calosă (callose accumulation)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Companion cell

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Any of a number of specialized parenchymal cells adjacent to a sieve tube in the phloem of flowering plants, believed to regulate the flow of nutrients through the tube.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/companion%20cell?s=t, accessed on February 14, 2015, at 14:06.

NOTA BENE 1885-90; 1. companion (1250-1300); Middle English compainoun < Anglo-French; Old French compaignon < Late Latin compāniōn- (stem of compāniō) messmate, equivalent to com- com- + pān(is) bread + -iōn- -ion; 2. cell (before 1150); Middle English celle < Old French celle < Medieval Latin cella monastic cell, Latin: room; Old English cell < Medieval Latin, as above.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N N); companion cells.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM phloem

CONTEXTS

1. If the geranium’s food-conducting tissue was pierced, it probably responded by producing a plugging substance called callose in the affected cells.
(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 16)

2. Inasmuch as mature sieve elements lack nuclei and ribosomes (Evert, 1990), most, if not all, of the proteins are likely synthesized in the companion cells and then transported into their associated sieve elements via the poreplasmodesmata connections in their common walls.

(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 89)

COLLOCATIONS specialized companion cell (celulă anexă specializată), type of companion cell (tip de celulă anexă), dotted companion cell (celulă anexă cu punctuațiuni), to be associated with companion cells (a se afla împreună cu celule anexe), sieve tube-companion cell complex (complexul conductor liberian), companion cell precursor (celulă mamă a celulei anexă), to give rise to a companion cell (a forma celule anexe), to be synthesized in companion cells (a fi sintetizat în celulele anexe), longitudinal view of companion cell (vedere/aspect longitudinal(ă) al celulei anexă), strand of companion cells (șir de celule anexe), ontogenetic relation of companion cells (relația ontogenetică a celulelor anexe), presence of companion cells (prezența celulelor anexe), companion cell protoplast / plastid / plasmodesmata / wall / endoplasmic reticulum (protoplast / plastid / plasmodesme / perete / reticul endoplasmatic al(e) celulei anexă), sclerification of companion cells (sclerificarea celulelor anexe), bundle sheath-companion cell interface (interfața dintre teaca vasculară și celula anexă), ordinary companion cells (celule anexe obișnuite), companion cell type (tip de celulă anexă), to intergrade with companion cells (a fi dispus intercalat cu celule anexe), to resemble companion cell (a fi asemănător celulelor anexe)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT celulă anexă

DEFINITION Celulele anexe sunt proprii angiospermelor și iau naștere din aceeași celulă procambială sau cambială din care a rezultat celula ciuruită.

DEFINITION SOURCE Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 107.

NOTA BENE 1. fr. cellule, lat. cellula; 2. fr. annexe.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); celulelor anexe.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM floem

CONTEXTS

1. La plantele angiosperme, pe o parte a vaselor liberiene se află două celule anexe, care sunt nucleate și au citoplasma densă.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 73)

2. Rolul celulelor anexe este capital în funcționarea complexului: ele sintetizează proteine de înlocuire a celor din celulele vasului (care nu au ribosomi) și participă la „încărcarea” vasului cu asimilate.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 128)

COLLOCATIONS rolul celulelor anexe (role of the companion cells)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

COMMENTS A nu se confunda cu celulele anexe ale stomatelor.

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Annual ring

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION An annual formation of wood in plants, consisting of two concentric layers, one of springwood and one of summerwood.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/annual%20ring, accessed on February 18, 2015, at 09:30.

NOTA BENE 1875-80; 1. 1350-1400; < Late Latin annuālis, equivalent to Latin annu(us) yearly (derivative of annus circuit of the sun, year) + -ālis -al; -al = a suffix with the general sense “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of” that named by the stem, occurring in loanwords from Latin, and productive in English on the Latin model, usually with bases of Latin origin; < Latin ālis, -āle; often replacing Middle English -el < Old French; replacing Middle English annuel < Anglo-French < Latin; 2. before 900; Middle English; Old English hring; cognate with Dutch, German ring, Old Norse hringr; akin to rank.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P ( A N ); annual rings.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM xylem

SYNONYMS growth ring, tree ring, growth increment

CONTEXTS

1. Thus, although the age of a given portion of a woody branch or stem can be estimated by counting the growth rings, the estimates may be inaccurate if some rings are “missing” or if false annual rings are present.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 294)

2. The annual ring not only indicate the age of the tree (since normalyy only one is produced each year), but they can also tell something of the climate and other conditions occurring during the tree’s lifetime.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 76)

COLLOCATIONS false / multiple annual ring (inel de cre;tere fals / multiplu), to produce / lack annual rings (a produce / a nu avea inele anuale), wide / narrow annual ring (inel de creștere lat (gros) / îngust), successive annual rings (inele anuale succesive), formation of annual rings (formarea inelelor anuale)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT inel anual

DEFINITION Zonă concentrică inelară prezentă în tulpina și rădăcina plantelor lemnoase din zona temperată, care reprezintă creșteri anuale în grosime.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 146.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. anellus; 2. fr. annuel, lat. annualis.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N P N); inelelor de creștere.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM xilem

SYNONYMS inel de creștere, strat anual

CONTEXTS

1. Grosimea fiecărui strat sau inel anual, luat în parte, variază chiar la aceeași plantă.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 222)

2. În structura liberului nu sunt limite evidente de inele anuale.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 175)

COLLOCATIONS grosimea inelului anual (annual ring thickness), limita dintre inelele anuale (annual ring boundary), a produce inele anuale (to produce / form annual rings)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Sapwood

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The younger softer living or physiologically active outer portion of wood that lies between the cambium and the heartwood and is more permeable, less durable, and usually lighter in color than the heartwood.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/sapwood, accessed on February 18, 2015, at 10:19.

NOTA BENE 1785-95; sap + wood a) before 900; Middle English; Old English sæp; cognate with Dutch sap; akin to German Saft juice, Old Norse safi; b) before 900; Middle English; Old English wudu, earlier widu; cognate with Old Norse vithr, Old High German witu, Old Irish fid.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; sapwoods.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM xylem

ANTONYMS heartwood

SYNONYMS alburnum

CONTEXTS

1. The most critical change during the conversion of sapwood into heartwood is the death of the parenchyma and other living cells of the wood.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 298)

2. It is even possible to remove part of the sapwood and other tissues and apparently not affect the tree very much, as has been done with giant trees such as the coastal redwoods of California, where holes big enough to drive a car through have been cut out without killing the trees.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 79)

COLLOCATIONS active / functioning sapwood (alburn activ / funcțional), conversion of sapwood into heartwood (transformarea alburnului în duramen), innermost sapwood (alburnul aflat spre interiorul tulpinii), sapwood tissues (țesuturi ale alburnului), sapwood cell (celulă a alburnului), proportion of sapwood (proporția de alburn), thin / thick sapwood (alburn subțire / gros), depth of sapwood (adâncimea alburnului), sapwood thickness (grosimea alburnului), sapwood-heartwood transition zone (zona de tranziție/trecere dintre alburn și duramen)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

COMMENTS

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT alburn

DEFINITION Partea externă, spre scoarță, a lemnului secundar, necolorată, cu inelele de creștere din ultimii ani. Prin alburn se realizează transportul apei și al sărurilor minerale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 21.

NOTA BENE it. alburno, lat. alburnum = lemn periferic, de culoare deschisă; albeo = a luci în alb.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM xilem

ANTONYMS duramen

CONTEXTS

1. La tei, la plop, la mesteacăn, la arțar și în general la toți arborii cu lemnul alb și moale, deosebirea dintre alburn și duramen este greu de stabilit.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 222)

2. La brad, duramenul nu este altfel colorat decât alburnul, în timp ce la stejar este întotdeauna mai închis la culoare, iar la frasin este facultativ colorat.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 253)

COLLOCATIONS deosebirea dintre alburn și duramen (distinction between sapwood and heartwood)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Heartwood

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION The older harder nonliving central wood of trees that is usually darker, denser, less permeable, and more durable than the surrounding sapwood.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/heartwood, accessed on February 18, 2015, at 11:00.

NOTA BENE 1795-1805; heart + wood a) before 900; Middle English herte, Old English heorte; cognate with Dutch hart, German Herz, Old Norse hjarta, Gothic hairtō; akin to Latin cor, Greek kardía; b) before 900; Middle English; Old English wudu, earlier widu; cognate with Old Norse vithr, Old High German witu, Old Irish fid.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; heartwoods.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM xylem

ANTONYMS sapwood

SYNONYMS duramen

CONTEXTS

1. The color of heartwood can be important in identifying a particular wood.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 315)

2. Sapwood forms at approximately the same rate as heartwood develops, so there is always sufficient “plumbing” for the vital conducting functions.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 79)

COLLOCATIONS heartwood formation (formarea duramenului), conversion of sapwood into heartwood (transformarea alburnului în duramen), sapwood-heartwood transition zone (zona de tranziție/trecere dintre alburn și duramen), proportion of heartwood (proporția de duramen), inactive heartwood (duramen inactiv), heartwood substances (substanțe din duramen), heartwood extractives (substanțe extrase din duramen), moisture content of the heartwood (conținut în umiditate al duramenului), differentiated heartwood (duramen diferențiat), heartwood color (culoarea duramenului)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT duramen

DEFINITION Partea lemnului secundar vechi dinspre centrul cilindrului central, impregnată cu tanin, rășini, pigmenți, cu pereții fibrelor lignificate puternic (rezultă în urma unor schimbări de natură chimică a pereților celulari). Această parte centrală de culoare mai închisă, deosebit de rezistentă (stejar, salcâm, abanos, dud, tisă ș.a.), cu o mare valoare industrială, este denumită și inima lemnului. La unele specii lemnoase nu se formează duramen.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 95.

NOTA BENE lat. duramen = tărie, soliditate; duro = a căli.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM xilem

ANTONYMS alburn

SYNONYMS lemn perfect, inima lemnului

CONTEXTS

1. La tei, la plop, la mesteacăn, la arțar și în general la toți arborii cu lemnul alb și moale, deosebirea dintre alburn și duramen este greu de stabilit.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 222)

2. Valoarea ca lemn de mobilă a multor esențe este dată de caracteristicile duramenului – nucul, tisa (cu duramen roșu) etc.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 254)

COLLOCATIONS caracteristicile duramenului (heartwood properties), vasele duramenului (heartwood vessels), transformarea alburnului în duramen (transformation of sapwood into heartwood)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Tylosis

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A bubblelike formation in the cavity of tracheids or vessels in the wood of trees, consisting of protoplasm intruded from adjacent parenchyma cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/tylosis?s=t, accessed on February 18, 2015, at 11:29.

NOTA BENE 1875-80; < Greek týlōsis act of making callous, equivalent to tylō-, variant stem of tyloûn to make callous, hard, derivative of týlos callus, lump, knob + -sis; -sis = a suffix appearing in loanwords from Greek, where it was used to form from verbs abstract nouns of action, process, state, condition, etc., identical in meaning with Latin -entia, English -ing.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; tyloses.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM xylem

SYNONYMS tylose

CONTEXTS

1. Tyloses may be so numerous that they completely fill the lumen of the vessel element. In some woods, they are formed as the vessels cease to function.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 267)

2. Tyloses occur in wood of various plants, often abundantly in heartwood of trees, and may be induced to form by wounding.

(Source: Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 573)

COLLOCATIONS development of tyloses (dezvoltarea tilelor), tyloses-like proliferations (protuberanțe asemănătoare tilelor), tylose formation (formarea tilelor), pruning-induced tyloses (tile induse prin lucrări de tăiere), presence of tyloses (prezența tilelor), occurrence of tyloses (apariția tilelor), proportion of tyloses (proporția tilelor), tyloses structure (structura tilelor)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT tilă

DEFINITION Expansiune veziculoasă produsă de o celulă vie, de parenchim, care închide cavitatea traheelor, din lemnul secundar, bătrân (duramen).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 258.

NOTA BENE gr. tylos = calus, thylakos = sac, pungă, burduf.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; tilelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM xilem

SYNONYMS tilisilă

CONTEXTS

1. Dat fiind faptul că într-un vas pătrund mai multe tile din cauza presiunii reciproce, ele vor deveni poligonale sau prin concreștere formează un țesut pseudoparenchimatic care astupă interiorul vaselor.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 222)

2. Scoaterea din funcție a vaselor liberiene la vița de vie se face prin obturare cu excrescențe ale celulelor vecine numite tilozoizi, prin asemănare cu tilele care ocupă vasele lemnoase.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 256)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phellogen

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A lateral meristem forming the periderm, a secondary protective tissue common in stems and roots of seed plants. Produces phellem (cork) centrifugally, phelloderm centripetally by periclinal divisions.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 532.

NOTA BENE 1870-75; < Greek phelló(s) cork + -gen; -gen = a combining form meaning “that which produces,” used in the formation of compound words; < French -gène ≪ Greek -genēs born, produced; akin to Latin genus, kin.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; phellogens.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM meristematic tissue

SYNONYMS cork cambium

CONTEXTS

1. Successive phellogens, as distinguished from first formed ones, have been reported to arise from different tissues, ussualy phloem tissues.
(Source: http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/2474124?sid=21105909418643&uid=2129&uid=3738920&uid=70&uid=4&uid=2, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 13:12)

2. When phellogen initiation is observed farther away from the apex, it may result either from an accelerated extension growth, while phellogen initiation maintains its pace, or from a normal extension growth together with a delayed initiation.

(Source: http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1111/j.1469-8137.1968.tb05457.x/pdf, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 13:18)

COLLOCATIONS to arise from the phellogen (a lua naștere/a se forma din felogen), origin of the phellogen (originea felogenului), phellogen activity (activitatea felogenului), tissue produced by the phellogen (țesuturi produse de felogen), phellogen-derived tissue (țesut derivat din felogen), phellogen cell (celulă de felogen), intercellular spaces in the phellogen (spații intercelulare din felogen), phellogen layer (strat de felogen), position of the phellogen (poziția felogenului), wound phellogen (felogen de rană), lenticel phellogen (feloderm corespunzător zonei de sub lenticele), cambium and phellogen (cambiu și felogen), phellogen initiation (inițierea felogenului), phellogen development (dezvoltare a felogenului)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT felogen

DEFINITION Meristem secundar al tulpinii format dintr-un strat de celule, situat de obicei în scoarță (imediat sub epidermă), de forma unui manșon, cre prin diviziuni celulare repetate dă naștere spre exterior unor celule care alcătuiesc un țesut protector denumit suber (pluta), iar spre interior , unui țesut parenchimatic numit feloderm.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 110.

NOTA BENE gr. phellos = plută, gennaein = a genera.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; felogenelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM meristem secundar

SYNONYMS zonă generatoare suberio-felodermică, zonă generatoare perodermică, cambiu subero-felodermic

CONTEXTS

1. Felogenul, de obicei unistratificat, este alcătuit din celule mai mult sau mai puțin dreptunghiulare în secțiune transversală, puțin aplatizate, bogate în plasmă vacuolozată, cu pereții subțiri celulozici.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 68)

2. Deși felogenul este mereu la exteriorul cambiului, locul exact în care se formează este variabil, de la straturile externe ale scoarței, până la periciclu sau chiar liberul secundar.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 183)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phelloderm

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Secondary cortex tissue formed by cork cambium.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 437.

NOTA BENE from Greek phellos cork + -derm; -derm = combining form indicating skin; probably < French -derme (< Greek -dermos -skinned, adj. derivative of dérma skin; or < -dermis); or directly < Greek -dermos.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; phelloderms.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM secondary tissue

CONTEXTS

1. It is sometimes difficult to distinguish phellogen cells from newly formed phelloderm cells.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 429)

2. The occurrence of a palisade of radially elongated cells, sometimes heavily sclerosed, in the phelloderm of certain species of Eucalyptus is described.

(Source: http://www.publish.csiro.au/paper/BT9550039.htm, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 15:45)

COLLOCATIONS phelloderm width / composition (grosimea / alcătuirea felodermului), phelloderm cell (celulă de feloderm)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT feloderm

DEFINITION Țesut vegetal (parenchim) generat de felogen spre interior și care firmează scoarța secundară (cortexul secundar al tulpinii).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 110.

NOTA BENE gr. phellos = plută, derma = piele.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; felodermelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut secundar

SYNONYMS scoarță secundară

CONTEXTS

1. Felogenul funcționează la fel ca și zona generatoare libero-lemnoasă. El produce spre exterior suber; în anumite cazuri feloid, iar spre interior feloderm.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 223)

2. Celulele care alcătuiesc felodermul sunt asemănătoare cu celulele parenchimului cortical primar.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 172)

COLLOCATIONS celulă a felodermului (phelloderm cell)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Rhytidome

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Alternating layers of cork and dead cortex’ or phloem tissue.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 54.

NOTA BENE 1881; Greek rhytidōma wrinkle, from rhytidoun to wrinkle, from rhytid-, rhytis wrinkle.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; rhytidomes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM secondary tissue

SYNONYMS outer bark

CONTEXTS

1. On the basis of manner of origin of the successive layers of periderm, two forms of rhytidome, or outer bark, are distinguished, scale bark and ring bark.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 438)

2. Quercus cerris is an important oak species in Eastern Europe and Minor Asia that has a thick bark with a substantial content of cork tissues in its rhytidome.

(Source: www.researchgate.net/…rhytidome…/0c960521…, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 16:02)

COLLOCATIONS morphology of rhytidome (morfologia ritidomului), rhytidome formation (formarea ritidomului), rhytidome layer (strat de ritidom), rhytidome development (dezvoltarea ritidomului), form of rhytidome (formă de ritidom), variability in the rhytidome (variabilitatea ritidomului)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT ritidom

DEFINITION Straturile externe groase și crăpate ale scoarței tulpinii și rădăcinii arborilor bătrâni, formate din țesuturi moarte (suber, liber etc.). reprezintă un țesut secundar de apărare (persistent la stejar, salcâm etc., caduc la vița de vie, cireș, platan etc.); este produs de felogen prin generarea peridermului.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 233.

NOTA BENE gr. rhytis = zbârcitură, încrețitură, cută; derma = piele.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; neutru; ritidoamelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut secundar

CONTEXTS

1. Formarea ritidomului poate fi declanșată poate fi declanșată de vătămări mecanice ale primului periderm și ale felogenului respectiv, determinate de grindină sau vânturile puternice.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 96)

2. Culoarea și grosimea ritidomului, aspectul crăpăturilor, caracterul său caduc sau persistent, consistența sa (moale sau tare) sunt criterii de recunoaștere a speciilor de arbori, lucruri elementare de cunoscut pentru silvicultori.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 258)

COLLOCATIONS formarea ritidomului (rhytidome formation), ritidom inelar (annular rhytidome), ritidom solzos (scale-like rhytidome), importanța ritidomului (importance of rhytidome), culoarea / grosimea ritidomului (color / thickness of the rhytidome)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Lenticel

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION One of usually numerous, slightly raised, somewhat spongy groups of cells in the bark of woody plants; lenticels permit gas exchange between the interior of a plant and the external atmosphere.

DEFINITION SOURCE Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. G-7.

NOTA BENE 1850-55; < New Latin lenticella, diminutive of Latin lenticula lentil.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; lenticels.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM secondary tissue

SYNONYMS cork wart

CONTEXTS

1. The small dots on the surface of apples, pears, and plums are examples of lenticels on fruits.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 441)

2. This study investigated hypertrophied lenticel and adventitious water root formation and the time required for ferric iron deposits to become materially visible in the rizosphere of red maple (Acer rubrum) seedlings in an Acredale soil under both field (Virginia Beach, Virginia) and laboratory conditions.

(Source: http://ccrm.vims.edu/publications/pubs/Formation_of_Hypertrophied_Lenticels.pdf, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 16:56)

COLLOCATIONS lenticel size (dimensiunea lenticelei), phellogen of a lenticel / lenticel phellogen (felogenul unei lenticele), lenticel cell (celulă care intră în alcătuirea unei lenticele), structural types of lenticels (tipuri structurale de lenticele), young lenticel (lenticelă în stadiul tânăr), lenticel tissue (țesut aparținând lenticelei), lenticels develop / occur… (lenticelele se dezvoltă/apar…), development of lenticels (dezvoltarea lenticelelor), primary lenticels (lenticele primare), physiological functions of lenticels (funcțiile fiziologice ale lenticelelor), hypertrophied lenticels (lenticele hipertrofiate)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT lenticelă

DEFINITION Por sau deschidere mică (rotundă sau eliptică) în scoarța tulpinilor și rădăcinilor și rădăcinilor lemnoase ale angiospermelor, care asigură schimbul de gaze între interiorul plantei și atmosferă. Formează o parte a peridermului, iar dezvoltarea sa este asociată cu formarea lemnului secundar, în legătură cu activitatea felogenului.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 161.

NOTA BENE lat. lens = lentilă.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; lenticelelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut secundar

CONTEXTS

1. La unele plante, cum ar fi pinul, lenticelele se diferențiază numai la baza tulpinii, iar în rest rolul acestora este preluat de spațiile intercelulare dintre porțiunile de felem.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 96)

2. Lenticelele au forma unor mici cratere și sunt nelipsite de pe sprafața ramurilor tinere ale arborilor și arbuștilor.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 115)

COLLOCATIONS diferențierea lenticelelor (differentiation of lenticels), felogenul lenticelei (phellogen of the lenticel), rolul lenticelelor (role of the lenticels), lenticelă transversală / longitudinală (transversal / longitudinal lenticel)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Xylem

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Mixed vascular tissue, conducting water and mineral salts taken in by roots throughout the plant, which it provides with mechanical support.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/xylem?s=t, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 21:43.

NOTA BENE 1870-75; < German, equivalent to Greek xýl(on) wood + -ēma; -ēma = deverbal noun ending.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM vascular tissue

ANTONYMS phloem

SYNONYMS wood

CONTEXTS

1. It is the xylem therefore, rather than the phloem, that serves in the identification of vascular plants.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 255)

2. We know that continuous tubular pathways of xylem run through the plant, extending from the young roots up through the stem and branches to the tiny veinlets of the leaves.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 163)

COLLOCATIONS primary / secondary xylem (xilem/lemn primar / secundar), xylem increment (inel de xilem/lemn), xylem element/vessel (vas/element de xilem/lemn), xylem parenchyma cell (celulă de parenchim lemnos), conducting xylem (partea conducătoare a țesutului lemnos), xylem cell (celulă a țesutului lemnos), developing / immature / mature xylem (xilem în dezvoltare / imatur / matur), xylem sap (sevă brută), xylem and phloem (xilem și floem / țesut lemnos și țesut liberian), xylem fiber (fibră lemnoasă), xylem evolution (evoluția xilemului / țesutului lemnos)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT xilem

DEFINITION Țesutul lemnos, alcătuit din vase lemnoase, porțiunea lignificată a elementelor vasculare.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 283.

NOTA BENE gr. xylon = lemn.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut conducător

ANTONYMS floem, țesut conducător liberian, liber

SYNONYMS țesut conducător lemnos, lemn, hadrom

CONTEXTS

1. Floemul împreună cu xilemul formează fasciculele libero-lemnoase fibro-vasale, care, după Razdorski, mai pot fi numite și fascicule cu armătură.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 93)

2. Este important să nu se confunde vasele lemnoase cu lemnul sau xilemul. Vasele sunt elemente ale lemnului, din care face parte, alături de fibrele lemnoase, și parenchimul lemnos.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 123)

COLLOCATIONS xilem primar / secundar (primary / secondary xylem), elementele histologice ale xilemului (histological elements of the xylem)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Tracheary element

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Either of two types of elongated cells, tracheids and vessel elements, found in xylem in vascular plants. Tracheids are found in all vascular plants, but vessel elements are unique to angiosperms. Both kinds of cells die at maturity, but their lignified cell walls remain as the conduits through which water is carried in the xylem.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/tracheary%20element?s=t, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 22:20.

NOTA BENE 1. tracheae + -ary; a) 1350-1400; Middle English trache < Medieval Latin trāchēa, for Late Latin trāchīa < Greek trācheîa, short for artēría trācheîa rough artery, i.e., windpipe; b) -ary = a suffix occurring originally in loanwords from Classical and Medieval Latin, on adjectives, personal nouns, or nouns denoting objects, especially receptacles or places; the suffix has the general sense “pertaining to, connected with” the referent named by the base; it is productive in English, sometimes with the additional senses “contributing to”, “for the purpose of”, and usually forming adjectives; -ary from Latin -ārius, -āria, -ārium; 2. 1250-1300; Middle English (< Anglo-French) < Latin elementum one of the four elements, letter of the alphabet, first principle, rudiment.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (A N); tracheary elements.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM vascular tissue

CONTEXTS

1. Because of their enduring rigid cell walls, the tracheary elements are more conspicuous than the sieve elements of the phloem, are better preserved in fossils, and may be studied with greater ease.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 255)

2. All tracheary elements develop a thick lignified cell wall, and at maturity the protoplast has broken down and disappeared.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tracheid, accessed on February 20, 2015, at 22:30)

COLLOCATIONS tracheary elements differentiation / function / characteristics (diferențierea / funcția / caracteristicile vaselor lemnoase), to promote tracheary elements differentiation ( a stimula diferențierea vaselor lemnoase), tracheary elements of gymnosperm / angiosperm (vasele lemnoase de la gimnosperme / angiosperme), embolized / functional / nonfunctional tracheary element (vas lemnos embolizat / funcțional / nefuncțional), phylogenetic specialization / evolution / specialization of tracheary elements (specializare filogenetică / evoluție / specializare a vaselor lemnoase), imperforate tracheary elements (vase lemnoase fără perforații), nonliving tracheary elements (vase lemnoase fără conținut viu), primordial / primary / secondary tracheary element (vas lemnos primordial / din xilemul primar / din xilemul secundar secundar), length of tracheary elements (lungime a vaselor lemnoase), tracheary element death (încetarea funcționării vaselor lemnoase), diameter of tracheary elements (diametru al vaselor lemnoase), tracheary element development (dezvoltarea vaselor lemnoase)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT vas lemnos

DEFINITION Structură tubulară, parte din țesutul conducător lemnos (xilem), caracterizată prin forma alungită, prin lipsa conținutului viu (deci sunt moarte la completa lor diferențiere), dar mai ales prin pereții lor îngroșați și lignificați, prin care circulă seva brută.

DEFINITION SOURCE definiție proprie.

NOTA BENE 1. lat. vasum; 2. lat. lignum + suf. -os.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N P (N A); vaselor lemnoase.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut conducător

ANTONYMS vas liberian

SYNONYMS vas de lemn, element lemnos

CONTEXTS

1. După forma și dimensiunile lor, după structură și, îndeosebi, după modul de îngroșare a pereților, vasele lemnoase sunt de două feluri: traheide și trahee.

(Source: Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București, p. 93)

2. Vasele lemnoase se formează atât din meristemul primar, cât și din cambiu.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 123)

COLLOCATIONS articul de vas lemnos (segment of the tracheary element), diferențierea vaselor lemnoase (tracheary element differentiation), vas de lemn închis/imperfect (tracheid), vas de lemn deschis/perfect (vessel element/member)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Phloem

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Principal food-conducting tissue in vascular plants. Mixed tissue, containing parenchyma and occasionally fibres, besides sieve elements, the main conducting cells (sieve cells in nonanthophytes, sieve-tube members in anthophytes), and their companion cells.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 439.

NOTA BENE < German (1858), irregular < Greek phló(os) bark (variant of phloiós) + -ēma deverbal noun ending.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; uncountable.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM vascular tissue

ANTONYMS xylem

CONTEXTS

1. Plants having phloem internal to the xylem may have fibers associated with this phloem (Nicotiana).
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 194)

2. They do not seem to be carried through the sieve-tube “plumbing” of the phloem, but proceed from cell to cell, particularly through parenchyma cells surrounding vascular bundles.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 202)

COLLOCATIONS primary / secondary phloem (floem/liber primar / secundar), phloem cell (celulă de floem), phloem transport (transport prin vasele floemice, transport al sevei elaborate), conifer phloem (floem specific coniferelor/gimnospermelor), angiosperm phloem (floem specific angiospermelor), conducting phloem (partea din floem cu rol de conducere a sevei brute/conducător), nonconducting phloem (partea din floem care nu conduce seva elaborată), xylem and phloem (xilem/lemn și floem/liber), phloem parenchyma (parenchim liberian), phloem sap (sevă elaborată), stem phloem (floemu/țesutul liberian de la nivelul tulpinii)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT floem

DEFINITION Țesutul conducător liberian alcătuit din ansamblul tuburilor ciuruite, prin care circulă seva elaborată în rădăcină și tulpină. În floem pot exista câteva elemente constitutive, și anume: tuburi ciuruite sau vase liberiene, celule anexe, fibre liberiene, parenchim liberian, celule radiale.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 115.

NOTA BENE gr. phloios = scoarță interioară.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; defectiv de plural.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut conducător

ANTONYMS xilem, țesut conducător lemnos, lemn

SYNONYMS țesut conducător liberian, liber, hadrom, parte cribrală, leptom

CONTEXTS

1. Unii autori fac distincție între leptom și floem; cel dintâi ar cuprinde numai tuburi ciuruite, celule anexe (când acestea există) și parenchim liberian, iar cel din urmă ar conține, în plus și fibre liberiene.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 108)

2. A fost identificată, de asemenea, prezența în exudatele floemului a fitohormonilor, vitaminelor și a enzimelor.

(Source: Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V., p. 75)

COLLOCATIONS elementele histologice ale floemului (histological elements of the phloem), exudatele floemului (phloem exudates)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Tracheid

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION Non-living xylem element, characteristic of vascular plants other than flowering plants. Formed from a single cell, it is elongated with tapering ends and thick, lignified and pitted walls: an empty firm-walled tube running parallel to long axis of organ in which it lies, overlapping and in communication with adjacent tracheids by means of pits. Functions in water conduction and mechanical support.

DEFINITION SOURCE Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books, p. 562.

NOTA BENE 1870-75; trache(a) + -id; a) trache(a) 1350-1400; Middle English trache < Medieval Latin trāchēa, for Late Latin trāchīa < Greek trācheîa, short for artēría trācheîa rough artery, i.e., windpipe; b) -id = variant of -ide, which is a suffix used to form names of simple compounds of an element with another element or radical; originally abstracted from oxide, the first so classified.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; tracheids.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM vascular tissue

CONTEXTS

1. Both tracheid diameter and length increased from branches to trunk and down into the roots of Sequoia sempervirens.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 259)

2. Cells produced by the vascular cambium become tracheids, vessel elements, fibers, or other components of secondary xylem (inside of the meristem toward the center), or become sieve-tube elements, companion cells, or other components of the secondary phloem (outside of the meristem toward the surface).

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 72)

COLLOCATIONS tracheid diameter / length (diametru / lungime a traheidelor), earlywood tracheid (traheidă din lemnul timpuriu), tracheid wall (peretele traheidei), conifer/coniferous tracheid (traheidă a coniferelor), vessels and tracheids (vase lemnoase și traheide), primitive tracheids (traheide primitive), tracheid-vessel transition (tranziție dintre traheide și vasele lemnoase), scalariformly pitted tracheid (traheidă scalariformă), vascular tracheids (traheide vasculare), differentiating tracheids (traheide în curs de diferențiere)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT traheidă

DEFINITION Vase lemnoase formate, de regulă, dintr-o singură celulă îngustă și ușor alungită. Pereții sunt îngroșați și lignificați, iar la capete aceștia au punctuațiuni care fac ca apa să circule mai încet comparativ cu viteza de circulație în trahee. Traheidele sunt caracteristice plantelor vasculare mai puțin evoluate (pteridofite și gimnosperme și unele angiosperme mai primitive, ex. Magnoliaceae).

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 259.

NOTA BENE lat. trachia = tub.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; traheidelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut conducător

ANTONYMS trahee

SYNONYMS vas închis, vas imperfect

CONTEXTS

1. Traheidele sunt cele mai răspândite vase conducătoare, fiind primele vase formate în cursul procesului ontogenetic, manținându-se singurele în lemnul secundar de la cele mai multe gimnosperme și de la unele dicotiledonate.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 101)

2. Pereții dintre traheide sunt perpendiculari sau oblici față de cei laterali și au perforații prin care tranzitează seva, ceea ce reduce viteza de circulație față de trahei.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 125)

COLLOCATIONS traheide-fibre (tracheid fibers), traheidele gimnospermelor (conifer/gimnosperm tracheids), lungimea traheidelor (tracheid length)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Laticifer

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A cell or group of cells in a plant that contains latex.

DEFINITION SOURCE http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/laticifer?s=t, accessed on February 21, 2015, at 21:08.

NOTA BENE first known use circa 1928; from New Latin latic- latex + -fer; -fer = a combining form meaning “that which carries” the thing specified by the initial element, used in the formation of compound words; < Latin, derivative of ferre to bear, in L generally forming adjectives; the corresponding E adjectives add -ous.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; laticifers.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM secretory tissue

CONTEXTS

1. Systematic comparative studies of laticifers are scarce, and the possible phylogenetic significance of the variations in the degree of their specialization has not yet been revealed.
(Source: Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 486)

2. The laticifers, which resemble vessels, form extensive branched networks of latex-secreting cells originating from rows of meristematic cells.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 80)

COLLOCATIONS function of laticifers (funcția/rolul laticiferelor), laticifer cells (celulele laticiferelor), nonarticulated / articulated / jointed laticifers (laticifere nearticulate / articulate), laticifers occur (laticiferele apar/se formează/sunt prezente), single-celled laticifer (laticiferă unicelulară), idioblastic laticifers (laticifere idioblastice), laticifer structure (structura laticiferelor), articulated non-anastomosing laticifers (laticifere articulate neanastomozate), articulated anastomosing laticifers (laticifere articulate anastomozate), laticifere nearticulate simple / ramificate (laticifere nearticulate simple / ramificate), occurrence of laticifers (prezența laticiferelor)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT laticiferă

DEFINITION Celule alungite, simple sau ramificate, asemănătoare unor tuburi. Sunt prezente la unele plante cu flori (Compositae, Papaveraceae, Euphorbiaceae etc.) și au proprietatea de a secreta un suc lăptos – latex.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 160.

NOTA BENE lat. latex = lichid, gr. pherein = a purta.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; traheidelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut secretor

CONTEXTS

1. Laticiferele se pot găsi în toate organele plantelor vegetative și reproducătoare, cel mai adesea sunt asociate cu floemul.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 142)

2. O întreagă subfamilie de plante din familia Asteraceae se caracterizează prin laticifere articulate: subfam. Liguliflorae, în care intră salata, păpădia, susaiul, cicoarea etc..

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 125)

COLLOCATIONS dezvoltarea laticiferelor (laticifer development), primordii de laticifere (laticifers’ promordia), laticifere nearticulate/simple (nonarticulated/simple laticifers), laticifere articulate/compuse (articulated/compound laticifers), rolul laticiferelor (role of laticifers), importanța laticiferelor (importance of laticifers), laticifere articulate neanastomozate (ariculated non-anastomosing laticifers), laticifere articulate anastomozate (articulated anastomosing laticifers), laticifere nearticulate simple / ramificate (nonarticulated unbranched / branched laticifers)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

Hydathode

ID LANGUAGE English

ID COUNTRY UK/USA

SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey

STANDARD DEFINITION A structural modification of vascular and ground tissues, usually in a leaf, that permits the release of water through a pore in the epidermis; may be secretory in function.

DEFINITION SOURCE Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, p. 528.

NOTA BENE < German Hydathode (1894) < Greek hydat-, stem of hýdōr water + hodós way, path.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; countable; hydathodes.

GENERIC CONCEPT plant anatomy

HYPERNYM secretory tissue

CONTEXTS

1. The initial hydathode site is specified earlier in leaf development and corresponds to the formation of a giant laminar trichome.
(Source: http://ejournal.sinica.edu.tw/bbas/content/2006/3/Bot473-08.pdf, accessed on February 21, 2015, at 22:03)

2. In some plants, root pressure forces water out of hydathodes, which are special openings at the tips of leaf veins, ussualy at night when transpiration is not occuring.

(Source: Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa, p. 80)

COLLOCATIONS laminar hydathode (hidatodă laminară), hydathodes development (dezvoltarea hidatodelor), nectary-hydathode intermediate (structură intermediară între o nectarie și o hidatodă), trichome-hydathode (hidatodă trihom), differentiating hydathode (hidatodă în curs de diferențiere), water pores of hydathodes (porii hidatodei pentru eliminarea apei), to be secreted from hydatodes (a fi secretat de hidatode), hydathode structure (structură a hidatodei), openings of hydathodes (deschiderile hidatodelor), typical hydathode (hidatodă tipică), to emanate from a hydathode (a fi secretată/eliminată de hidatodă), unspecialized type of hydathode (tip nespecializat de hidatodă), passive/active hydathode (hidatodă pasivă/activă), to form a hydathode (a forma/genera o hidatodă), to evolve from hydathodes (a evolua din hidatode)

USE AREA/FIELD botany

DESIGNATION STATUS official

RO EQUIVALENT hidatodă

DEFINITION Structură prezentă în epidermă și pe marginea limbului foliar specializată în excreția apei în exces prin fenomenul numit gutație, sub formă de picături; hidatodele se găsesc la extremitatea nervurilor.

DEFINITION SOURCE Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București, p. 137.

NOTA BENE gr. hydatos = de apă; hodos = drum, cale.

GRAMMATICAL CATEGORY N; feminin; hidatodelor.

GENERIC CONCEPT anatomia plantelor

HYPERNYM țesut secretor

SYNONYM glandă secretoare de apă, glandă acviferă

CONTEXTS

1. Uneori, hidatodele apar asociate cu țesutul secretor; astfel de hidatode pot fi interpretate ca structuri intermediare între nectarii și hidatode.

(Source: Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București, p. 135)

2. Hidatodele epidermice din trei celule suprapuse se găsesc la piper; cele de la fasole sau fragi sunt structural trichomi.

(Source: Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara, p. 137)

COLLOCATIONS hidatodă activă / pasivă (active / passive hydathode), hidatodă epidermică / traheidică (epidermal / tracheidal hydathode)

USE AREA/FIELD botanică

DESIGNATION STATUS termen oficial

4. GLOSSARY ANALYSIS. CONTRASTIVE ANALYSIS

4.1. Contrastive analysis overview

Contrastive analysis (CA) is the study of two languages in contrast. This approach has been referred to by a variety of names, not all of which mean the same to all authors.

One can find the following terms used: contrastive studies, contrastive language studies, contrastive linguistics, applied contrastive studies, contrastive description and others. The term contrastive is also used with studies of particular levels and functional areas of the linguistic system, such as contrastive generative grammar and contrastive lexicon, as well as contrastive pragmalinguistics, contrastive discourse analysis, contrastive sociolinguistics, contrastive rhetoric and many more. Because of this variety of names, and variety of interpretations of what constitutes the proper subject matter and/or approach to the various related areas, any attempt to bring order to what is known as CA is very much a simplification and also a compromise.

Contrastive analysis is a relatively modern discipline, emerging as a major linguistic tool during and after World War Two, particularly in the United States in the context of second and foreign language teaching, but it has antecedents. Krzeszowski (1985) identified an approach to the teaching of Latin in England, going back nearly a thousand years, called sign theory, which involved reconciling the grammatical descriptions of English and Latin. Di Pietro (1971) focuses on a more recent relative, late nineteenth-century comparative philology, which sought to link languages historically, developmentally and structurally within family relationships.

Contrastive analysis at its strongest, however, began to develop in the 1930s, and the American linguist Benjamin Lee Whorf foresaw its place as a successor to the comparative study of languages.

The emphasis of much of the work on CA on teaching and language learning raises questions about its relevance to translators. At a practical level, it is probably most useful in pointing out areas where direct translation of a term or phrase will not convey accurately in the second language the intended meaning of the first. At a global level, it leads the translator to look at broader issues such as whether the structure of the discourse for a given text-type is the same in both languages.

The relationship between CA and translation is bidirectional. On the one hand, the translation of specific pieces of text may provide the data for CA, as in Gleason (1965), Krzeszowski (1990) and James (1980). On the other, CA may provide explanations of difficulties encountered in translation (e.g. Nida 1964; Beekman and Callow 1974; Yebra 1982, Enkvist 1978; Baker 1992).

Translation as a source of data for CA is strictly unavoidable. The crucial factors here are what size of language sample has been chosen for translation, whether it is naturally occurring or fabricated for the purpose, and whether the translation is the analyst’s own. Though the focus of CA may continue to shift towards pragmatics and discourse analysis, its use in translation is not inevitable. It is however unlikely that it can be dispensed with completely either in the training of translators or in the assessment of translations, even in its more traditional lexico-grammatical manifestations; Halliday argued that a discourse analysis that is not based on grammar is not an analysis at all, but simply a running commentary on a text. He added that although a text is a semantic unit, not a grammatical one, meanings are realized through wordings; and without a theory of wording – that is, a grammar – there is no way of making explicit one's interpretation of the meaning of the text. Baker holds the same view as Halliday and indicates that CA is a vital aid to translation.

The predictive contrastive analysis lies in close connection with the theory of bilingualism and with the phenomenon of interference, and its purpose is second language teaching. Robert J. DiPietro considers that, in applying the results of contrastive analysis to the predictive analysis of mistakes, one should take into consideration both the performance factors, and the development of the competence inside the areas of contrast. Predictive analysis represents the preventative step in erradicating mistakes. The situation when two communities come into contact gives birth to creole or pidgin languages. Creole languages are studied by the theory of creolization. Creole languages are the result of the contact of the language of the colonists (French, English, Portuguese, Spanish) and the language of the slaves brought to the colonies, such as Creole French in Haiti, Jamaican English, Gullah from Georgia and South Carolina, Cajun in Louisiana, Krio in Sierra Leone.

The deep structure contrastive analysis is based on a universal model of language. Some linguists such as Noam Chomsky and Charles Fillmore initiated the hypothesis that all sentences have a surface structure and a deep structure. By applying the notions of deep structure and surface structure, the fact that the crucial contrast area is the one that lies between the deepest structure and the most surface one, becomes evident. The differences between languages can be observed at any level that lies between the deep structure and the surface structure. In this way, we can even quantify similitudes between languages.

It is significant to take into consideration the fact that the European languages have much in common, and it allows scientists to compare and contrast them at various levels, and, especially, at the textual level. When carrying out analysis of scientific and technical terminology, its development tendencies, as well as application and translation, it is quite useless to study it only within one particular language. Detailed analysis of the contemporary patterns of special meaning formation, the influence of the context on the communicative function the terms perform in the texts, the varieties of symbolic representations of terms, is very important for further development of terminology.

4.2. General description of the glossary

The glossary contains 150 botanical terms. Since botany is one of the oldest sciences ever studied by man and one of the first disciplines ever taught it has developed into a few well-established subfields and subdisciplines (7 according to our conceptual map), each of them having their own divisions in turn. The terms selected for this glossary belong primarily to the disciplines that have ‘entry’ status, that is any systematic study of botany starts with them: Plant Anatomy and Morphology (Citology, Histology, Organography), and Plant Physiology. Moreover, their terms are used in any of the other subfields of botany.

For each term the glossary includes the following data categories (both for the English term and for the Romanian equivalent): ID language, ID country, source, standard definition, definition source, nota bene, grammatical category, generic concept, hypernym, synonyms, antonyms, contexts, collocations, use/area fiels. Almost all data categories were filled in the case of each term, but there are instances where hypernyms, synonyms, antonyms or collocations do not appear as they could not be identified.

4.2.1. Collection of the terms

The terms were mainly collected from and treated based on paper and electronic university manuals as well as internet sources. For English two botany manuals were used more frequently. One is the 600-page Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development published in 2006 by Ray F. Evert, a book aimed primarily for advanced students in various branches of plant science, for researches and for teachers of plant anatomy. The other is the 498-page Introductory Plant Biology authored by Kingsley R. Stern and published in 1988 by Wm. C. Brown Publishers, which contains introductory botany courses for majors and non-majors. Apart from collecting the terms for the glossary these books were used in some cases to extract definitions or contexts.

The main Romanian bibliography used consisted in the 477-page textbook Botanica authored by the renowned botany professor Ioan Grințescu (1874-1963) originally published in 1928-1934 and republished in a revised and updated version in 1985 by Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică of Bucharest under the coordination of two botany scientists (Professor Marin Andrei and PhD Natalia Rădulescu-Motru). Other Romanian bibliographical sources were botany manuals used for courses taught at biology, agronomy, horticulture and pharmacy faculties throughout Romania.

This classical bibliography is a guarantee for the reliability of the glossary terms and their treatment. Of course, numerous carefully selected internet resources were used, amoung which the Wikipedia. Although using Wikipedia as an academic resource should be done with extreme caution because the entries are not reviewed by experts, “some instructors may advise their students to read entries for scientific concepts on Wikipedia as a way to begin understanding those concepts”.

The etymology of the English terms was retrieved from the website dictionary.com. Dictionary.com is a digital resource for word-related information. It provides access to definitions, synonyms, audio pronunciations, example sentences, translations and spellings. The presentation of the site states that the information it offers is compiled by experienced lexicographers, and the content is licensed by trusted and established sources including American Heritage and Harper Collins.

The terms were selected in the order in which they appear in the above cited textbooks. This approach ensured the conceptual consistency and order of the glossary terms. Thus the logical links between the concepts can be easily understood by an informed user from the very order of the terms in the glossary.

4.3. Contrastive analysis

4.3.1. Formation of the terms

Morphologically, the majority of the terms in the glossary are made up of a single word. More precisely, there are 100 such terms, i.e. two thirds, the vast majority of which are nouns; there are only 6 adjectives. They describe precise and well-established concepts in the field of botany. These are a few instances of one-word noun terms: mithocondrion, plastid, vacuole, vacuome, tonoplast, cytoplasm, cyclosis, organelle, endocytosis, exocytosis, invagination, etc. The adjectives are: basipetal, acropetal, dichotomous, adventitious, epistomatic, and sessile. Even if they are made up of just one word, they are not simple terms, as they are lexical units which are not constituted of a single morpheme. On the contrary, they contain two or more joint combining morphemes created through derivation, compounding, blending or clipping.

Some of the one-word terms and words that appear in complex terms are formed by adding different affixes before the stem (prefix) and/or after the stem (suffix). This type of morphological derivation is employed in both English and Romanian.

Prefixes are bound forms, namely they do not occur separately in language. The prefixes used in the formation of the terms in this glossary are given below:

Eu- is a prefix meaning “good”, “well”, occurring chiefly in words of Greek origin. In scientific coinages it often has the sense “true”, “genuine”. In this glossary the following terms and words formed with this suffix appear: eukaryotic, eumeristem. The Romanian equivalents preserve the same prefix: eucariotic, eumeristem.

Pro- (proto-) is a prefix of priority in space or time having especially a meaning of advancing or projecting forward or outward, and also used to indicate substitution, attached widely to stems not used as words. It occurs in words borrowed from Greek or formed of Greek (and occasionally Latin) elements, such as the terms prokaryotic, proplastid, protoderm in this glossary. The Romanian equivalents preserve the prefix: procariotic(ă), proplastidă, protodermă. These terms convey the meaning of original stage in the development of surface tissue (protoderm), plastids (propalstid), or of cells whose nucleus is not organized (prokaryotic).

Endo- (end-, especially before a vowel) is a prefix that conveys the meaning “within”, “inside”, “internal”. It appears in the following terms and term constituents in our glossary: endoplasmic, endocytosis, and endosymbiosis. Romanian equivalents have the same prefix: endoplasmatic, endocitoză, endosimbioză.

Exo- is a prefix meaning “outside”, “outer”, “external”, or “beyond” as in the term exocytosis (exocitoză) from the glossary.

In- is a prefix meaning “in” which appears in the term invagination (invaginațiune) in this glossary.

Peri- is a prefix meaning “about”, “around”, or “enclosing”, “surrounding” or “near”, appearing in loanwords from Greek and used in the formation of compound words. In this glossary there are terms like perinuclear space (spațiu perinuclear), perivascular fiber (fibră perivasculară) or periclinal division (diviziune periclinală).

Poly- is a prolific prefix which conveys the meaning “many”, “much” as in polyploid cell (celulă poliploidă), polyploidy (poliploidie).

Inter- a prefix occurring in loanwords from Latin, where it meant “between,” “among,” “in the midst of,” “mutually,” “reciprocally,” “together,” “during”. In this glossary this prefix contributes to the formation of the terms interphase (interfază) and intercellular space (spațiu intercelular).

Apo- is a prefix that marks things that are detached, separate or derivative and in this glossary appears in the terms apoptosis (apoptoză) and apoplasmic transport (cale apoplasmică de transport).

De- is a prefix sometimes used in a scientific context to indicate reversal, as in dedifferentiation (dediferențiere), i.e. a reversed differentiation of cells from specialized cells back ito meristematic ones.

Epi- is a prefix occurring in loanwords from Greek meaning “upon”, “on”, “over”, “near”, “at”, “before”. The glossary includes the adjective epistomatic (epistomatică). For instance, an epistomatic leaf has stomata only on its upper surface.

It is evident that English and Romanian use the same prefixes. There is no instance where for a given term the prefixes differ.

Suffixes are affixes placed after the root or the stem of a word or term. A suffix changes the meaning and the morphological status of a word. The suffixes used in the formation of the terms in this glossary are:

The suffix -al is an adjective-forming suffix that conveys the general sense of “of the kind of, pertaining to, having the form or character of”. It originates in the Latin suffix -āle (singular), -ālia (plural). The glossary includes the following adjectives formed with this suffix: anticlinal (anticlinal division – diviziune anticlinală), periclinal (periclinal division – diviziune periclinală), aplical (apical dominance – dominanță apicală, apical-cell theory – teoria celulei apicale), basipetal (bazipetal), acropetal (acropetal), central (central cylinder – cilindru central), annual (annual ring – inel anual). From the examples above, it can be noted that Romanian retains the same suffix, but with a feminine declension, i.e. -ală.

The suffix -ar, which is the variant of the adjective-forming suffix -al, is attached to words in which l precedes the suffix. These are the adjectives formed with this suffix found in the glossary: nuclear (nuclear genome – genom nuclear, nuclear envelope – anvelopă nucleară, nuclear pore – por nuclear), perinuclear (perinuclear space – spațiu perinuclear), intercellular (intercellular space – spațiu intercelular), perivascular (pervascular fiber – fibră perivasculară). It can be noted from the Romanian equivalents of the adjectives exemplified above that in Romanian the suffix changes only for feminine declensions (-ar for masculine, -ară for feminine).

The suffix -cle is used in Frech loanwords of Latin origin. If initially it was employed in the formation of diminutive nouns, it was later used in adaptations of words borrowed directly from Latin or New Latin coinages. This suffix is borrowed from the Latin suffixes -culus/-cula/-culum through French and Old French. The glossary contains the terms vesicle-mediated transport (transport vezicular) and cuticle (cuticulă) in which this suffix is employed.

The suffix -elle appears in the Anglicized forms of Latin words ending in -ella, like is the case with the term organelle (organit) in this glossary. It originates in French which borrowed it from the Latin -ella, feminine of -ellus.

The suffix -ation indicates action, state, process, condition or result. It originates in the Latin -ātiōn- (stem of -ātiō), a suffix used to create abstract nouns. In this glossary the suffix is present in the following terms: invagination (invaginațiune), differentiation (diferențiere), and dedifferentiation (dediferențiere).

The suffix -gen is of Greek origin (-genēs = born) and was taken over into English via French (-gène). Its meaning is “that which produces” or “producing”. In this glossary it contributes to the formation of the terms calyptogen (caliptrogen) and phellogen (felogen). With the same suffix the word histogen, which is itself a term, is formed (the glossary contains the term histogen theory – teoria histogenică).

The suffix -ition is a nominal suffix, i.e. -tion with a preceding original or formative vowel. It originates in the Latin suffixes -itiōn- or -ītiōn-, stem of -itiō or -ītiō. This suffix is encountered in the term apposition (apoziție) in the glossary.

The suffix -tion occurs in words of Latin origin and is used to form abstract nouns that express an action or a state. In this glossary the terms intussusception (intussuscepțiune) and venation (nervațiune) are formed with this suffix. The action denoted by the former term is the insertion of cellulose fibers into a cell wall, while the state denoted by the latter term is the arrangement of veins in a leaf.

The suffix -ion appears in words of Latin origin, denoting action or condition, and it originates etymologically from the Latin -iōn- (stem of -iō). It is used in Latin and in English to form nouns from stems of Latin adjectives, verbs and especially past participles. It occurs in this glossary in the word companion which makes up the term companion cell (celulă anexă) and in the terms photorespiration (fotorespirație) and mitochondrion (mitocondrie).

The suffix -ic forms adjectives from other parts of speech and conveys senses like “having some characteristics of”. This suffix is traced back to the Middle English suffixes -ic and -ik, which in turn originate in the Latin suffix -icus. In this glossary the following words and terms are formed with this suffix: cytoplasmic (cytoplasmic matrix – matrice citoplasmatică), mitotic (mitotic spindle – fus mitotic), ergastic (ergastic substance – substanță ergastică), symplastic (symplastic transport – cale simplasmică de transport), apoplasmic (apoplasmic transport – cale apoplasmică de transport), epistomatic (epistomatică).

The suffix -in is a noun suffix used in chemical nomenclature. In this glossary it occurs in the following terms: chromatin (cromatină), anthocyanin (antocian) and amylopectin (amilopectină), all of which denote complex chemical compounds found in plant cells.

The suffix -ole is found in French loanwords of Latin origin, usually diminutives, and later in adaptations of words borrowed directly from Lation or in New Latin coinages. Etymologically it originates in the French suffixes borrowed from the Latin suffixes -olus, -ola, -olum, variant of -ulus and -ule with stems ending in a vowel. This suffix is very productive in natural sciences terminology, including botany. The glossary contains the following words and terms made up with the suffix -ole: vacuole (vacuolă), petiole (pețiol), foliole (foliolă).

The suffix -oid conveys the meaning “resembling”, “like” and is used in the formation of adjectives and nouns (and often implying an incomplete or imperfect resemblance to what is indicated by the preceding element). The etymological origin is the Greek suffix -oeidēs which denotes “resembling”, “form of”, from eidos, meaning “form”. The glossary includes the following words and terms made up with this suffix: haploid (haploid number – număr haploid), diploid (diploid number – număr diploid), polyploid (polyploid cell – celulă poliploidă), thylakoid (tilacoid), carotenoid (carotenoid pigment – pigment carotenoidic).

The suffix -otic is a suffix of Greek origin that contributes to the formation of adjectives. These adjectives, which often correspond to nouns ending in -osis, denote a relationship to an action, process, state or condition indicated by the preceding element. Such is the case with the adjectives eukaryotic (eukaryotic cell – celulă eucariotă), and prokaryotic (prokaryotic cell – celulă procariotă) that contribute to the formation of the terms given in brackets.

The suffix -osis occurs in nouns that denote actions, conditions or states. Its etymological origin is the Greek suffix used to form nouns from verbs with infinitives in -oein or -oun. Even if it often conveys disorders or abnormal states (e.g., tuberculosis, chlorosis), this glossary’s terms that are formed with the suffix -osis denote normal processes the occur within plant bodies: cyclosis (cicloză), endocytosis (endocitoză), exocytosis (exocitoză), mitosis (mitoză), meiosis (meioză), apoptosis (apoptoză). The corresponding Romanian suffix is -oză.

The suffix -ome forms nouns that denote a mass or part of a specified kind. The glossary comprises the word genome (nuclear genome – genom nuclear) in which this suffix occurs.

The suffix -ose is used in chemical terminology to form the names of sugars and other carbohydrates, as well as protein derivatives. Its etymological origin is the Latin suffix -ōsus, which was taken up by the French chemists in mid 19th century. The glossary contains the term callose (caloză) formed with this suffix.

The suffix -y has various origins and is used in the formation of abstract scientific nouns in our case. Its origin is the Latin suffixes -ia, -ium; the Greek suffixes -ia, -eia, -ion; and the French -ie and German -ie suffixes. This suffix occurs in the following glossary terms: polyploidy (poliploidie), allelopathy (alelopatie), totipotency (totipotență), heterophylly (heterofilie), and anisophylly (anizofilie). But in the word tracheary (used in the term tracheary element – vas lemnos) -y is a native English suffix of adjectives and has the meaning “characterized by or inclined to”.

Some lexicographers have introduced the concept of semi-suffixes, meaning “such elements as stand midway between full words and suffixes” (Marchand, H., The Categories and Types of Present-Day English Word-Formation, Wiesbaden, 1960. p. 290 apud Holinger, A., A Lexicological Approach to Business English, Cavallioti Publishing House, Bucharest, p. 39). Some of them are only used as second-word compounds, though their word character is still clearly recognizable. So a semi-suffix is an element that participates in the formation of a word, without losing its initial meaning as a free word.

Here are some examples of semi-suffixes to be found in this glossary -plasm, -plast, -phyll, -some, -taxis, and -form.

The semi-suffix -plasm has the meaning of “living substance”, “tissue”, or “substance of a cell” and its etymological source is the Greek word plásma. This semi-suffix appears in the glossary in the formation of the following compound terms: cytoplasm (citoplasmă), nucleoplasm (nucleoplasmă).

The semi-suffix -plast conveys the meaning of “living substance”, “organelle”, “cell” and its etymological source is the Greek word plastós meaning formed, molded. This semi-suffix contributes to the formation of the following glossary terms: tonoplast (tonoplast), chloroplast (cloroplast), chromoplast (cromoplast), leucoplast (leucoplast), amyloplast (amiloplast), elaioplast (elaioplast), protoplast (protoplast).

The semi-suffix -phyll, a variant of -phyllo, conveys the meaning of “leaf”, and originates in the Greek word phýllon. The terms formed with this semi-suffix in the glossary are: chlorophyll (clorofilă), mesophyll (mezofil) and cataphyll (catafilă).

The semi-suffix -some renders the meaning “body” as it etymologically originates in the Greek word sôma body. The following glossary terms incorporate this semi-suffix: lysosome (lizozom), ribosome (ribozom), peroxisome (peroxizom), polysome (polizom), glyoxysome (glioxizom).

The semi-suffix -taxis indicates order or arrangement and originates from New Latin which took it over from the Greek word taxis order. It participates in the formation of the term phyllotaxis (filotaxie).

The semi-suffix -form means “having the shape of or form of or resembling”. Etymologically speaking, it can be traced back to the New Latin suffix -formis, which in its turn originates in the Latin word fōrma. It appears in the glossary in the adjective bulliform (bulliform cell – celulă buliformă).

Compounding is widely used in both languages to coin new terms. For one-word terms, we are talking about solid compounds, which, because they contain Greek and Latin compounds, are called neoclassical. The majority of this compounds are internationalisms because they preserve their structure and meaning in most European languages. But there are also solid compounds created by using Romanian elements and an element of Latin or Greek origin. These latter ones are called hybrid compounds.

Compounds may also be classified in compositional, i.e. the meaning of the new word/term is determined by combining the meanings of the parts, or non-compositional, i.e. the meaning of the new word cannot be determined by combining the meanings of the parts.

Blending is one of the creative processes of term formation in modern scientific and technical English. This method is actually a combination of clipping and compounding as in order to produce new terms the front and/or rear parts of the combined words are clipped and then joined together to form a new term. Blending is an interesting term creation method both linguistically and cognitively. When translated into Romanian, blends generally preserve their international form.

The glossary comprises 50 complex terms, i.e. one third (see Table 2). In general, complex terms consist of two or more joining morphemes or are made up of a combination of lexical units which form a syntactic structure or terminological phrase. Such syntactic structures are more frequently used in special languages, like in our case. Complex terms can be divided into two categories: complex terminological units (derived terms, compounds, abbreviations, terms coined by blending and clipping) and terminological phrases (abbreviations, phrasal collocations, compound phrases, set expressions, free-formed terminological expressions and collocations). In the glossary the complex terms are compounds. Collocations are listed separately for each term.

As it can be seen in Table 2, the complex terms listed are either open compounds or terminological phrases (more precisely set terminological expressions). The open compounds are the terms consisting of two separate words that are closely associated as one concept. Generally in the specialized languages, the open compounds preserve their form when translated from English into Romanian and so is the case with the terms in our glossary, e.g. eukaryotic cell (celulă eucariotă), endoplasmic reticulum (reticul endoplasmatic), cytoplasmic matrix (matrice citoplasmatică), nuclear genome (genom nuclear), etc. As it can be seen in Table 2, the open compounds are the dominant type of multi-word complex terms and they are usually noun phrases.

The noun phrases are phrases based on a noun and other noun-like words, named the head noun, that are accompanied by modifiers, adjectives, determiners – articles (the, a), demonstratives (this, that), numerals (one, two), possessives (my, their), quantifiers (some, many), complements or modifiers. The noun phrases are considered single grammatical units, a fact that is most noticeable in the syntax of the genitive case.

Some of the noun phrases in the glossary are constituted of a head noun and another noun. Such binomial noun phrases are, for instance, cell sap, aleurone grain, starch grain, oil body, leaf primordium, histogen theory, phloem fiber, leaf blade, leaf base, sieve plate, sieve tube. In the Romanian equivalents of such terms either a preposition intervenes between the two nouns thus signalling the semantic and syntactic relation that exists within the noun phrase (grăuncior de aleuronă, grăuncior de amidon, teacă a frunzei), or the modifier noun is translated as an adjective (suc celular, primordiu foliar, teorie histogenică, fibră liberiană, limb foliar, placă ciuruită, vas liberian). So it is obvious that the Romanian equivalents have a more complex structure than their English counterparts due to the use of the Dative and Genitive cases (e.g., teacă a frunzei), or of a preposition (e.g., grăuncior de aleuronă).

Other English noun phrases in the glossary are made up of an adjective and a noun, always with a fixed order, first the adjective, then the noun, as in prokaryotic cell, nuclear genome, perinuclear space, haploid number, central cylinder, quiescent center, perivascular fiber, bulliform cell, etc. The Romanian equivalents of such noun phrases always posit the adjective in a post-nominal position thus signalling the direct relationship between the adjective and the noun it determines: celulă procariotă, genom nuclear, spațiu perinuclear, număr haploid, cilindru central, zonă quiescentă, celulă buliformă etc.

There are two instances in our glossary where the noun phrase includes a proper noun: Golgi apparatus and Calvin cycle. The proper nouns generally provide a unique reference that distinguishes the noun phrase from the linguistic perspective. In the two instances in our glossary, the proper nouns stand for the names of two scientists, i.e. Camillo Golgi and Melvin Calvin.

Other complex terms in our glossary are three-word terms under the form of hyphenated compounds, where two lexical units are connected with a hyphen, such as vesicle-mediated transport, tunica-corpus theory and apical-cell theory. This type of compounding is not common in Romanian, therefore the majority of the English hyphenated compounds, when translated into Romanian, become solid or open compounds or even simple terms. The three hyphenated compounds mentioned above are translated into Romanian as transport vezicular, teoria tunicii și corpusului and teoria celulei apicale.

They are always used preserving their initial structure (word order, form) and without any lexical changes. Therefore usually no lexical shifts, such as substitution, application of synonyms, or hyponyms are possible.

4.3.2. Etymology

As it can be noted in Table 1, the predominant etymology of the analyzed terms is either Greek incl. Ancient Greek (e.g., sessile < Latin sessilis, plastochron < Greek plastós + Greek chronos, eumeristem < Greek eús + < Greek meristós) or Latin, be it either New, Medieval or Late Latin (e.g., vacuole < Latin vacuus + Latin suffix -ole, protoplast < Late Latin prōtoplastus, adventitious < Latin adventīcius). But there are cases where terms can be related etymologically to the German (e.g., hydathode < German Hydathode), or French (e.g., allelopathy < French allélopathie) languages.

Also there are cases when two languages contributed etymologically, either successively or concomitantly. A successive etymology is when two languages are indicated in succession as the origin of a term. Such is the case with the etimology of a term whose farthest origin is Greek followed by a recent one, the so-called language-mediator which is New Latin (e.g., raphide < New Latin < Greek rhaphídes, stoma < Neo-Latin < Greek stóma, collenchyma < Neo-Latin < Greek kóll(a) + énchyma). But we encountered other conbinations as well, like Greek then German as language-mediator (e.g., plastid < German Plastide < Greek plastid-, thylakoid < German Thylakoid  < Greek thȳlakoeidḗs), or Latin then French as language-mediator (e.g., foliole < French < Late Latin foliolum), or Latin then Middle English as language-mediator (e.g., callose < Middle English < Latin callōsus).

There are instances when the same term can be traced back concomitantly from two or three different languages, like Latin or New Latin and Greek (e.g., proplastid < Latin prō- + < Greek plastós; exocytosis < Greek exo- + New Latin -cyta (Greek kutos) + Greek suffix Greek -ōsis; nucleoplasm < Latin nucleus + Greek plásma; acropetal < Greek ákros + < Neo-Latin -pet(us) + suffix -al), Middle English and Late Latin (e.g., apposition < late Middle English apposicioun  < Late Latin appositiōn-), Middle English and Latin (e.g., dedifferentiation < Middle English < Latin dē- + < Medieval Latin differentiātus + < Latin -iōn-), New Latin and French and Greek (e.g., calyptrogen < Neo-Latin < Greek kalýptra + < French -gène < Greek -genēs), Middle English and Medieval Latin (e.g., tracheid < Middle English trache < Medieval Latin trāchēa, for Late Latin trāchīa < Greek trācheîa + -ide), Greek and French (e.g., phellogen < Greek phelló(s) + < French -gène < Greek -genēs), Greek and the Middle English suffix -y (e.g., heterophylly < Greek héteros + < Greek phullon + Middle English suffix -y; anisophylly < Greek ánisos + < Greek phullon + Middle English suffix -y).

If we look at the etymology of the Romanian equivalents of the glossary terms, we notice that along with the Greek and Latin etymons, there are lots of French ones (e.g., mitocondrie < mitochondrie, plastidă < plastide, vacuolă < vacuole). But we also encounter Romanian terms with multiple etymology, such as French and German (e.g., poliploidie < French polyploïdie and German Polyploidie), Latin and French (e.g., nucleol < Latin nucleolus and French nucléole; hil < Latin hilum and French hile), Greek and French (e.g., mitoză < Greek mitos + osis and French mitose; meioză < Greek meiosis and French méiose; cloroplast < French chloroplaste and Greek chlōros + plastos), Latin and German (e.g., bazipetal < Latin basis + petere and German basipetal; ohree < German Ochrea; Latin ocrea), and even English and Italian (e.g., monopodial < English monopodial and Italian monopodiale).

Cases of multiple etymology, where the origin of a lot of words and lexical patterns is either Latin or a Romance language are the result of the re-Romanization of the Romanian language in the 19th century. Then the Romanian vocabulary was enriched and structured to comply with the necessities of a modern society. As a result, French words showed a lot of vitality and were thus perfectly adapted to Romanian along with their affixes, prefixes and composition elements. Especially in the scientific and technical fields, Romanian did not innovate much in terms of phonetics and morphology.

Table 1. Etymology of the one-word terms

In summary, the origins of the terms in this glossary can be traced back to the following languages: Ancient Greek and Greek; Latin, Late Latin, Medieval Latin, and New Latin; German; French; Old English and Middle English.

Table 2. Etymology of the multi-word terms

A statistical review of the etymology of the English terms included in this glossary (see Chart 1 below), which are made up of a total of 173 distinct words, shows the following distribution regarding the origin of these words: Greek – 75 words (43.35%), Latin – 64 words (36.99%), Latin and Greek – 12 words (6.94%), Middle and Old English – 11 words (6.36%), French – 5 words (2.89%), other origins (German, Latin via German as language-mediator, Greek, Middle English) – 6 words (3.47%).

Chart 1. Distribution of the etymological origin of the English terms

A statistical review of the etymology of the Romanian terms included in this glossary (see Chart 2 below), which are made up of a total of 182 distinct words, shows the following distribution regarding the origin of these words: French – 61 words (33.52%), Greek – 41 words (22.53%), Latin – 35 words (19.23%), Latin via French as language-mediator – 26 words (14.29%), other origins (German -1 word, German and French – 2 words, Latin via German as language-mediator – 2 words) – 6 words (3.47%).

Chart 2. Distribution of the etymological origin of the Romanian terms

4.4. Relationships between the glossary terms

As mentioned before, the terms were selected in the order in which they appear in the textbook from which they were collected. This means that for most of the terms their very order in the glossary is indicative of their conceptual consistency and of the logical links existing between them.

For instance there is a whole-part partitive relationship between the terms eukaryotic cell, mitochondrion, plastid, endoplasmic reticulum, Golgi apparatus, vacuole, cytoplasm and lysosome in which the eukaryotic cell is the whole or the comprising concept and the other terms relate to partitive concepts. Indeed a plant’s eukaryotic cell comprises all the enumerated constituents. And there is a partitive coordination between the terms describing the partitive concepts, or, in other words, all the mentioned individual constituents contribute to and are parts of that cell. The same relationship exists between the plant cell’s nucleus and the concepts and terms associated to its constituents: nuclear genome, nuclear envelope, nuclear pore, nucleoplasm, chromatin, nucleolus, or between a plant’s leaf and the concepts and terms associated to the leaf’s parts (leaf blade, petiole and leaf base). In the two examples above, the terms assigned to the partitive concepts are meronyms; they describe the parts that make up the whole.

There are also instantiations of genus-species partitive relationships, such as that between ergastic substance and starch grain, aleurone grain, and oil body. Indeed, ergastic substances are non-living materials found in plant cells resulting from the cell’s metabolism. Such substances may be starch, aleurone, fats and oil, and since they usually appear under a more or less round shape they are called grains or bodies.

Due to the logic employed in the presentation of anatomy concepts in general, and plant anatomy concepts in particular, where a constituent is attributed a concept which, in turn, has a term assigned, and that term is further explained and described through its various components or different instantiations (subordinated concepts and terms), and given that such an approach is carried on down to the elementary and indissociable components, the dominant types of relationship encountered with regard to the terms in this glossary is the whole-part partitive relationship and the genus-species partitive relationship.

4.5. Synonyms indicated in the glossary

Synonyms are words different in form but most nearly alike (relative synonyms) or exactly alike (absolute or perfect synonyms) in meaning. The number of absolute synonyms in a language is restricted because if two words coincide in meaning there is a natural tendency in the language that one should drop out of use. Relative synonyms are more numerous and they enrich the modes of expression of a language.

Traditionally, synonymy was thought of “… as non-problematic issue in linguistics and translation because we have either synonyms with meanings that are completely identical and hence easy to deal with, or we have non-synonyms, in which case they can be treated as just different words…” (Edmonds, O.P., and Hirst, G., 2000, “Near Synonymy and Lexical Choice”. Computational Linguistics. Vol. 28, Number 2: 105-144, apud Platonova, M., (2011), Term formation and application in the thematic field “Environment and Ecology”: Contrastive Analysis, Doctoral thesis, Scientific Adviser Dr. habil. philol. prof. A. Veisbergs, Faculty of Humanities, University of Latvia, Riga, p. 132; retrieved from https://dspace.lu.lv/dspace/bitstream/handle/ 7/4895/38269-Marina_Platonova_2011.pdf?sequence=1, accessed on April 21st, 2015, at 21:56). Edmond and Hirst further argue that synonymy does not take into consideration the pragmatic aspect of communication and they see synonymy as a completely context independent phenomenon.

But the definition given by E. Nida and C. Taber to synonymy changes the above independent perspective by stating that “…synonyms are words which share several (but not all) essential components and thus can be used to substitute one another in some (but not all) contexts without any appreciable difference of meaning in these contexts…”. This definition thus raises the issue of context analysis.

A complete study of synonyms would require a componential analysis (lexical and semantic correspondence) and discourse analysis (register and genre requirements, stylistic correspondence, text elements and context).

For the purpose of the present paper, we will just review the synonyms identified for some of the terms (see Table 3).

Table 3. Synonyms

The glossary contains a total of 112 entries for which synonyms were mentioned. Synonyms were identified for both the English term and its Romanian equivalent in 60 cases, while for 18 terms synonyms were identified only for the English term and for 34 terms just Romanian synonyms were found in the bibliography. The number of synonyms for an entry ranges from one to five.

The majority of the synonyms are translatological doublets which exist because the initial or original lexical items of Latin, Greek, French were imported into English by more than one means. These synonyms are mostly perfect synonyms or relative synonyms (near-synonyms) with one being the translation option of another. The following are a few examples of this kind of synonyms: Golgi apparatus – Golgi complex, Golgi body; perinuclear space – perinuclear region; nuclear envelope – nuclear membrane; nucleoplasm – karyoplasm; mitotic spindle – nuclear spindle. The choice does not alter the translation into Romanian, but the translator needs to do some terminological research and to have some background knowledge of the subject.

The glossary contains some synonyms that M. Platonova calls variants because they are different word forms with the same meaning. As in the case of the translatological doublets, the variants cover the same concept and thus have the same meaning and can be substituted between each other in almost any context. Morphological variants are terms formed by such word formation patterns as blending and clipping. Some of the morphological variants formed by blending present in this glossary are: cytomatrix (head term: cytoplasmic matrix), oleosome (head term: oil body), or phytohormone (with the synonym/variant plant hotmone). Other kind of variants are shortened forms. Usually the shortened form is given as the head term, which is in line with the global tendency of information compression. For instance, the glossary contains the head term cataphyll cited along with its variant, cataphyll leaf. Of course, it can be rightly argued that cataphyll leaf is a pleonasm. Or polysome (polizom) is the shortened form which is also a head term, while the variant/synonym is polyribosome (poliribozom). Another example of shortened form is encountered with regard to the synonyms of the head term initiating cell (celulă inițială), whose identified synonyms are meristematic initial, initial and plant stem cell. It can be noticed that initial is the shortened form of the term meristematic initial from which the beginning element was dropped. In the case of the synonym/variant sieve end plate, the middle element was taken away to form the head term sieve plate (placă ciuruită). The middle element from the terms/variants haploid chromosome number and diploid chromosome number were also dropped to give the head terms haploid number (număr haploid) and diplod number (număr diploid) respectively, which are the canonical names for the designated concepts. Such occurrences of shortened forms are called by M. Platonova canonical forms of the name, that is reduced expressions in which some of the constituent elements are omitted without distorting information. Abbreviations are another type of shortened form which in this glossary occurs in the case of the term apoptosis (apoptoză) for which the synonym/variant programmed cell death was identified. This can is sometimes abbreviated as PCD.

Phonetically graphical variants are also encountered among the glossary’s synonyms or variants, which typically occurs with terms borrowed from other languages. Such is the case with the following terms (in the enumeration the first word is the head term or a word making up the head term and the second is a synonym): cytoplasmic – cytoplasmatic (citoplasmatică), protoplast (protoplast) – protoplasm (protoplasmă), apoplastic – apoplasmic (apoplasmică), basipetal – basipetalous (bazipetal), acropetal – acropetalous (acropetal), plastochrone – plastochron (plastohron), epistomatic – epistomatal (epistomatic), cataphyll – cataphylla (catafilă), rachis (rahis) – rhachis (rachis), and tylosis – tylose (tilă).

It can be observed that some of the synonyms or variants of the head terms contain supportive surface elements (mostly prepositions, but also nouns and adjectives) that are applied to form a longer version of the head term. They are called syntactic variants by M. Platonova. Examples of such syntactic variants in the glossary are haploid number of chromosomes for haploid number, or Calvin-Benson cycle for Calvin cycle.

If we look at the terms sapwood (synonym alburnum) and heartwood (synonym duramen) we notice that their synonyms match the Romanian equivalents, i.e. alburn and duramen, for which no synonyms were identified. In this instance, English has retained as preferred terms those having an English etymology while Romanian opted for terms with a Latin etymology.

Many synonyms have a clearer meaning than the head term which is nonetheless preferred (the head term is given first in the following enumeration): tonoplast – vacuolar membrane, cytoplasmic matrix – intracellular fluid, haploid number – base chromosome number, meiosis – reduction division, ergastic substance – storage and waste products, procambium – provascular tissue, senescence – aging, calyptrogen – live rootcap cells.

It is worth mentioning the Romanian synonyms for the term ribosome (ribozom), i.e. granulele or corpusculii lui Palade, because of the proper name Palade (after the Romanian scientist George Emil Palade).

4.6. Definitions and contexts used in the glossary

The definitions of the terms as well as the contexts were looked up in and extracted from the specialized bibliography used to create this glossary. If more definitions were found the one preferred was the onomasiological definition, that is the one rendering the meaning of the concept in question, not the words making up the respective designation. The definitions taken over in the glossary were those deemed to reflect the conceptual system, those that were concise and domain-bound (so as to avoid any misunderstanding). But there were cases where no good definition or no definition at all could be identified, a circumstance which called for the creation of a definition by the author of this glossary.

The glossary includes both definitions by intension and mixed definitions (by intension and extension). The latter category is considered more useful as the extension or enumeration part of it makes the concept more understandable by the user.

For instance, the definition of the term mitochondrion is a definition by intension as it consists of a specification of the characteristics of the defined concept:

Cytoplasmic organelle of all eukaryotic cells engaging in aerobic respiration, and the source of most adenosine triphosphate in those cells.

We note in this definition the use of the term organelle, the nearest genus that is also included in the glossary. Then the genus is restricted to the extension by its linking to characteristics that differentiate the concept to be defined from other concepts of the same level of abstraction. These characteristics are the fact that this organelle engages in aerobic respiration and that it is the source of the most adenosine triphosphate in the cells in which mitochondria exist.

The example below is a mixed definition of endoplasmic reticulum, where the intention part is supplemented by an enumeration or extention:

The endoplasmic reticulum (ER) is an eukaryotic organelle that forms an interconnected network of tubules, vesicles, and cisternae within cells.

Then there are cases where definitions are accompanied by explanations which evidently add to the understandability of the term in question. Explanations describe concepts without reference to their positions in the system of concepts. Such an example is the definition of the Romanian term aparat Golgi:

Aparatul Golgi (sau dictiozom) este un organit celular găsit la majoritatea eucariotelor, situat în apropierea centrului celulei, langa reticulul endoplasmatic. Este delimitat de endomembrane, structurat sub forma unei stive de cisterne recurbate prezentând polaritate morfologică și biochimică. A fost identificat în 1898 de către doctorul italian Camillo Golgi și a fost numit după el. Funcția principală a aparatului Golgi este procesarea și împachetarea macromoleculelor precum proteinele și lipidele care sunt sintetizate de celulă. Este deosebit de important în procesarea proteinelor pentru secreție. Aparatul Golgi este o parte a sistemului endomembranal al celulei.

There were a few instances where no definition in the specialized bibliography was found and the glossary’s author had to propose a definition. There were a few instances regarding only the Romanian equivalents of the terms where a proposed definition was required: invagination (invaginație), nuclear envelope (anvelopă nucleară), haploid number (număr haploid), grana (grană), amyloplast (amiloplast), elaiopalst (elaioplast), crista (cristă), middle lamella (lamelă mediană), apoplastic transport (transport pe cale apoplasmică), anticlinal division (diviziune anticlinală), periclinal division (diviziune periclinală), leaf primordium (primordie foliară), perivascular fiber (fibră perivasculară), cotyledon (cotiledon), sieve plate (placă ciuruită), and tracheary element (vas lemnos). A reason for the lack of definitions may be the use of explanations rather than definitions in Romanian textbooks. The definitions proposed and included in the glossary were drafted based on the author’s knowledge of the field and the glossary’s conceptual system. One such example is the Romanian definition for invagination (invaginație):

Plierea unei părți peste altă parte a unui element anatomic și rezultatul acestui proces; formarea unei depresiuni într-un organ, țesut sau celulă și rezultatul acestui proces.

The above example is a definition that describes both a process and the result of that process.

The contexts were selected with the aim of adding information to that from the definition descriptions. For instance, for the term hydathode (hidatodă) the definitions by intension are accompanied by explanations while the contexts provide additional information and even parallel definitions (the second context of the English term):

EN

Definition: A structural modification of vascular and ground tissues, usually in a leaf, that permits the release of water through a pore in the epidermis; may be secretory in function.

Contexts:

1. The initial hydathode site is specified earlier in leaf development and corresponds to the formation of a giant laminar trichome.

2. In some plants, root pressure forces water out of hydathodes, which are special openings at the tips of leaf veins, ussualy at night when transpiration is not occuring.

RO

Definition: Structură prezentă în epidermă și pe marginea limbului foliar specializată în excreția apei în exces prin fenomenul numit gutație, sub formă de picături; hidatodele se găsesc la extremitatea nervurilor.

Contexts:

1. Uneori, hidatodele apar asociate cu țesutul secretor; astfel de hidatode pot fi interpretate ca structuri intermediare între nectarii și hidatode.

2. Hidatodele epidermice din trei celule suprapuse se găsesc la piper; cele de la fasole sau fragi sunt structural trichomi.

4.7. Collocations cited in the glossary

Words that usually go together are said to form collocations. Collocations could be defined as recurrent word combinations. In a collocation two or several words / lexical elements coexist. They follow each other and can be referred to as being in a syntagmatic relation.

Collocations fall into grammatical and lexical collocations. But the glossary contains lexical collocations alone. Lexical collocations are relationships between semantically full or independent words that when collocate remain entirely transparent. They consist of nouns, adjectives, verbs and adverbs.

The collocations present in this glossary were extracted both manually by reading and identifying collocations in various portions of texts in the paper textbooks used or by searching the indexes of the same paper textbooks, as well as semi-automatically, using the Google search engine that sometimes returns collocations when a term is fed into it.

The collocation section of the terms is sometimes rich, especially in the English part of the entries. Had the English collocations been translated and the translation included in the Romanian half of the corresponding glossary entry, Romanian collocations would have been as many as the English ones. But for the purposes of this glossary only the collocations identified in the bibliography were given. However, for each collocation the translation in the pair language is given in brackets.

Collocations were collected for almost all the glossary entries. Here are the terms for which the most collocations were cited: ribosome (ribozom), plasmodesma (plasmodesmă), senescence (senescență), phytohormone (fitohormon), plastochron (plastohron), sclereid (sclereidă), mesophyll (mezofil), compound leaf (frunză compusă), venation (nervațiune), sieve tube (vas liberian), callose (caloză), companion cell (celulă anexă), sapwood (alburn), heartwood (duramen), phellogen (felogen), lenticel (lenticelă), xylem (xilem), tracheary element (vas lemnos), phloem (floem), tracheid (traheidă), laticifer (laticiferă) and hydathode (hidatodă).

Let us exemplify how a glossary term collocates. The term lenticel (lenticelă) collocates by the following patterns:

noun (the term) + verb: lenticels develop / occur (lenticelele se dezvoltă / apar);

noun (the term used attributively) + noun: lenticel size (dimensiunea lenticelelor), lenticel cell (celulă care intră în alcătuirea unei lenticele), lenticel phellogen (felogen al unei lenticele);

adjective + noun (the term): primary lenticel (lenticelă primară), hypertrophied lenticel (lenticelă hipertrofiată), young lenticel (lenticelă în stadiul tânăr);

(adjective +) noun + preposition + noun (the term): development of lenticels (dezvoltarea lenticelelor), physiological functions of lenticels (funcții fiziologice ale lenticelelor), structural types of lenticels (tipuri structurale de lenticele).

*

The above analysis attempted to go as deep as possible into the linguistic elements that a glossary offers to the linguist and to the language practitioner. From a practical perspective, the head terms, synonyms and collocations are probably the most important. Nevertheless, the other information, especially that linked to the relationships existing between the concepts underpinning the terms, is very important for a terminologist. As it is for the theorist the information on the etymology and the formation of the terms.

This 150-term glossary would be a good starting point for a larger glossary that could be a realiable linguistic and terminological tool for translators and interpreters who in their sometimes very diverse working fields come across subjects like botany, biology and related disciplines.

5. CONCLUSIONS

This work attempts to collect, order and analyze 150 botanical terms that are used when concepts linked to plant cell, tissues and organs are referred to.

The MA graduation paper opens with a chapter entitled “General Presentation of Botany” in which the very old since which is botany is presented. This chapter describes the ways plants contributed to the formation of the present environment and impacted mankind since the emergence of the first hunting and cultivating human populations. Then mention is made of the first uses and classifications of plants by Assyrians, Egyptians, Chinese and Indians. A special subchapter was dedicated to the understanding of how botany emerged as an autonomous science. The explanations start with the 6th century B.C. Athenians, then look into Aristotle’s contribution, who wrote a special treatise on plants and of Teophrastus (called “Father of Botany” by Linnaeus). Other ancient botanists mentioned for their material contribution were Dioscorides (his Materia medica was the first illustrated book about plants) and Pliny the Elder (in his Historia naturalis plants are classified by their utility). The herbals (or codices) represented an important stage in the spreading of botanical knowledge. Actually, the period between 1500 and 1700 A.D. is known as the Age of Herbals. This short incursion into the history of botany could not have missed an account about the microscope, an instrument with a profound effect not only on plant studies, but also on biological sciences as a whole.

As the study of plants diversified, botany as a science spread into several distinct fields of study and disciplines: plant anatomy, plant citology, plant physiology, plant taxonomy (plant systematics), plant genetics, plant ecology, paleobotany (paleophytology). The developments in and results of plant anatomy and citology are presented more extensively the more so as this glossary’s terms were selected from these two fields of study. A special subchapter was dedicated to Charles Darwin’s evolutionary theory. Then, since the most recent botanical research is being made through the techniques and methods of molecular biology, two paragraphs offer some general explanation on the matter.

Romanian botanists contributed significantly to the knowledge of the local plant species. The special subchapter dedicated to them mentions a lot of Romanian scholars who authored local floras, especially throughout the 19th and 20th centuries. Some of their works are used as terminological resources for this glossary, such as Ioan Grințescu’s Course of General Botany.

The first chapter of this MA graduation paper is in itself a motivation for various linguistic approaches, from etymological studies to glossaries. Ideed, the varied and increasing array of scientific facts that botany enriches humanity with is a lavish universe of study for a linguist.

The second chapter of the MA graduation paper is entitled “The What and Why of Terminology” and provides a general description of terminology as a linguistic science and discipline. The importance of concept in the economy of the terminological work is emphasized. The chapter evokes the pivotal contribution to terminology of Professor Eugen Wüster, the creator of the Vienna School of Terminology, through his General Theory of Terminology. An enumeration of the activities making up the terminology work is given. Almost all these activities were practiced by the author of this MA graduation paper within the original contribution to this glossary, through the collection and recording of terms which are assigned to concepts of botany as a specific subject field, through the finding of the system of concepts, the collection and sometimes devising of explanations or definitions, or the recording of terminographical data (equivalents of the English terms in Romanian, selection of contexts, etc.).

The differences between descriptive terminology and prescriptive terminology, as well as those between monolingual terminology and comparative terminology were discussed. The chapter also contains some general facts about the products of terminology work: terminological vocabularies, dictionaries, documentation thesauri and glossaries.

The second chapter also thoroughly presents the clear distinction between the word, the concept and the term. The word is a linguistic symbol which has attached content-wise several different meanings with no distinct demarcation. The word is dependent on content for deciphering a particular shade of meaning. The term or terminology unit is a linguistic symbol which has assigned one or more concepts. A term in a specialized language is distinguished from a word in general language by its single-meaning relationship with a specialized concept it designates and by the stability of the relationship between form and content in texts dealing with this concept. With regard to their structure, terms are classified as simple terms, abbreviated terms, complex terms, and compound terms.

Further on, the second chapter presents some aspects on terminography and lexicography. Whereas terminography is an activity with the purpose of recording assignments term-concept including the position of concepts in the system of concepts, lexicography is the process in which linguistic information is being written down, processed and compiled in a specific lexicographical format. The difference between the two is that lexicography documents the words of a language or languages, while terminography (also named technical lexicography) documents the terminology of subject fields, domains and disciplines.

The second chapter ends with the presentation of how Cognitive Linguistics can help terminology. The premise is that language structure reflects conceptual structure and it is possible to understand human thought processes by using language as a mirror. One conclusion of cognitive linguistics scholars with a broad application to the results of terminological works is that terminology seems to be mostly concerned with specialized nouns and noun phrases, and very little with verbs. The terminological variations that occur are explained by Pragmatics, since specialized terms are lexical items that are used in communicative contexts, and these contexts can affect potential meanings. The ending paragraph of this chapter contains the observation that graphical information brings a valuable cognitive support in specialized texts, but it does the same in terminology products, by representing the core attributes of specialized concepts.

The third chapter of the MA graduation paper is the 150-term glossary proper.

The fourth chapter of the MA graduation paper is the analysis chapter entitled “Glossary analysis. Contrastive analysis”. It is aimed at looking at the glossary from various standpoints, one of which is through the lenses of contrastive analysis. The chapter opens with a general discussion on contrastive analysis, which is generally seen as the study of two languages in contrast. Contrastive analysis developed as a major linguistic tool during and after World War Two, particularly in the United States, in the context of foreign language teaching. This approach was perceived as a successor to the comparative study of languages. For a translator, it is probably most useful in pointing out areas where direct translation of a term or phrase will not convey accurately in the second language the intended meaning of the first. At a global level, it leads translators to look at broader issues such as whether the structure of the discourse for a given text-type is the same in both languages. There exists a predictive and a deep structure contrastive analysis, and some general ideas are presented with regard to these two types of analysis.

There follows a general description of the glossary. The glossary contains 150 botanical terms from the following disciplines that have an entry status to a well-organized study of botany: Plant Anatomy (Citology, Histology, Organography) and Morphology, and Plant Physiology. Of the 150 terms, 100 are one-word terms and 50 are multi-word terms. Of the one-word terms, there are only 6 adjectives, the rest being nouns. The terms were collected from university textbooks and the related terminographical data were compiled from the same kind of bibliography as well as from internet sources. The English head terms were extracted from the Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development published in 2006 by Ray F. Evert, a book aimed primarily for advanced students in various branches of plant science, for researches and for teachers of plant anatomy.

Apart from the classical bibliography, the author resorted to the richness of the Internet resources, amongst which the Wikipedia and the site dictionary.com were used. Extreme caution was employed when using the Internet as a bibliographical resource, so as to secure the reliability of the terminographical data included in the glossary, especially of definitions and contexts.

In carrying out the analysis of the glossary the author used many ideas and analysis patterns from the doctoral thesis Term formation and application in the thematic field “Environment and Ecology”: Contrastive Analysis by Marina Platonova from the University of Latvia, Faculty of Humanities, scientific adviser Dr. habil. philol. prof. Andrejs Veisbergs, published in 2011 in Riga.

The contrastive analysis of the terms included in the glossary was commenced by a look into the way terms are formed. The analysis placed a lot of emphasize on the varied affixes used in the creation of the terms. A total of 11 prefixes (eu-, pro-, endo-, exo-, in-, peri-, poly-, inter-, apo-, de-, epi-) and 18 suffixes (-al, -ar, -cle, -elle, -ation, -gen, -ition, -tion, -ion, -ic, -in, -ole, -oid, -otic, -osis, -ome, -ose, -y) were identified, analyzed and exemplified. Also, 6 semi-suffixes were recognized in the construction of some terms (-plasm, -plast, -phyll, -some, -taxis, -form).

Because compounding is widely used both in English and Romanian to coin new terms, after a short theoretical account on this method, examples are provided of open compounds (e.g., eukaryotic cell – celulă eucariotă, endoplasmic reticulum – reticul endoplasmatic). Then the terms that take the form of noun phrases are described. Most of the glossary’s 50 multi-word terms are noun phrases constituted either from a head noun and another noun (e.g., cell sap, aleurone grain, leaf blade), or from an adjective and a noun (e.g., prokaryotic cell, haploid number, central cylinder). Then follows a description of the Romanian equivalents of the English noun phrases, in which the occurrence of a preposition and the translation of the modifier noun as an adjective are signalled as dominant traits. The glossary also includes terms that are noun phrases containing a proper name (Golgi apparatus, Calvin cycle) and hyphenated compounds (e.g. vesicle-mediated transport). Since hyphenated compounds are not common in Romania they become open compounds when translated (e.g., transport vezicular).

Another important section of the contrastive analysis is the study of the etymology of the words making up the glossary’s terms. The words (some of which are one-word terms in the glossary) have a Greek (e.g., sessile, plastochron, eumeristem), Latin (e.g. vacuole, protoplast, adventitious), French (e.g., allelopathy), German (e.g., hydathode), and Middle and Old English (e.g. sapwood, starch) origin. Sometimes another language has the role of mediator, like in the case of the term raphide (rafidă) which entered English from the Greek rhaphídes via New Latin as language-mediator. Also, there are instances when at the formation of the same term contributed two or even three different languages (e.g., nucleoplasm < Latin nucleus + Greek plásma; calyptrogen < Neo-Latin < Greek kalýptra + < French -gène < Greek -genēs). The analysis of the etymology of the Romanian equivalents revealed that along with Greek and Latin etymons, there are many French ones. But the Romanian dictionaries for general use provide in many instances a multiple etymology in which obviously one language, usually French, can be deemed to play the role of language-mediator (e.g., nucleol < Latin nucleolus and French nucléole; hil < Latin hilum and French hile). Apart from French, other language-mediators for the Romanian equivalents are German and Italian.

In order to obtain a better overview of the formation and etymology of the terms and to identify certain patterns, the terms were organized in 2 tables which include the etymons of both English head terms and of their Romanian counterparts. The etymological analysis ends with a statistical review illustrated by 2 charts that show the following results with regard to all the words that form all this glossary’s terms:

the words making up the English terms are 43.35% of Greek origin; 36.99% of Latin origin; 6.94% of mixed (Greek and Latin) origin; 2.89% of French origin; and 3.47% of another origin;

the words making up the Romanian equivalents are 33.52% of French origin; 22.53% of Greek origin; 19.23% of Latin origin; 14.29% of French/Latin origin; and 10.44% of another origin.

Looking at the relationship existing between the glossary terms two types could be identified: whole-part partitive relationships and genus-species partitive relationships. An example of the former type of relationship is that occurring between the terms eukaryotic cell, mitochondrion, plastid, endoplasmic reticulum, Golgi apparatus, vacuole, cytoplasm and lysosome in which the eukaryotic cell is the whole or the comprising concept and the other terms relate to partitive concepts. As for the latter type of relationship, an example would be that between ergastic substance and starch grain, aleurone grain, and oil body.

An extensive part of the glossary’s analysis was dedicated to the synonyms. All the synonyms mentioned in the glossary entries were organized in a table. The glossary contains a total of 112 entries for which synonyms were mentioned. Synonyms were identified for both the English terms and their Romanian equivalents in 60 cases, while in the case of 18 entries synonyms were identified only for the English term and in the case of 34 entries only Romanian synonyms were found. The number of synonyms for an entry ranges from one to five. Most of the synonyms are translatological doublets, which are mostly perfect or relative synonyms (e.g., Golgi apparatus – Golgi complex, Golgi body). Other synonyms are variants because they are different word forms with the same meaning. The author of the glossary encountered morphological variants formed by blending (e.g., the head term cytoplasmic matrix has the synonym cytomatrix) as well as shortened forms (e.g. polysome as a shortened form of polyribosome) and abbreviations (e.g., PCD for programmed cell death). Other types of synonymic variants present in the glossary are the phonetically graphical variants (e.g., cytoplasmic – cytoplasmatic, basipetal – basipetalous) or the syntactic variants (e.g., haploid number of chromosomes for haploid number).

The definitions included in the glossary are both definitions by intension and mixed definitions, that is by intension and extension. There are cases of definitions accompanied by explanations which obviously add to the clarification of the terms in question. There are also a few instances where no definition could be found and the author of the glossary proposed a definition subsequently to gathering comprehensive information on the respective concept from the bibliographical sources.

Collocations were identified for the majority of the terms. On analyzing the collocations a few collocating patterns were identified: noun (term) + verb, noun (term) + noun, adjective + noun (term), and (adjective +) noun + preposition + noun (term).

Without pretending that the analysis performed is comprehensive, it touches upon many key aspects in relation to a glossary. It shows the complexity of botanical terminology and provides translators and interpreters with a useful tool on the subject. Apart from being a very useful exercise in the training of a translator and a terminologist this 150-term glossary can be a starting point for a more extensive glossary which could be turned into a trilingual version (for instance, French equivalents added) and also into a version in which images could be used for a better understanding of the concepts and of their corresponding terms.

6. BIBLIOGRAPHY

Abercrombie, M., Hickman M., Johnson, M.L., Thain M., (1990), The New Penguin Dictionary of Biology, Eighth Edition, Penguin Books.

Anghel, I., (1979), Citologie vegetală, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București.

Arsene, G.-G., (2004), Botanica I. Citologia, Histologia, Organele vegetative, Editura Brumar, Timișoara.

Buia, Al., Péterfi, Șt., (1965), Botanica agricolă, Vol. I, Editura Agro-Silvică, București.

Burzo, I., Voican, V., Dobrescu, A., Delian, E., (1996), Curs de fiziologia plantelor, Universitatea de Științe Agronomice și Medicină Veterinară, București, Centrul Editorial-Poligrafic U.S.A.M.V.

Costăchescu, A., Dincă, D., Dragoste, R., Popescu, M., Scurtu, G., (2010), Dicționar de împrumuturi lexicale din limba franceză DILF, Ed. Universitaria, Craiova.

Coteanu, I., Dănăilă, I., Tiugan N., (1996), DEX – Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române, ediția a II-a, Editura Univers enciclopedic, București.

Crăciun, T., Crăciun, L.L., (1989), Dicționar de biologie, Editura Albatros, București.

Evert, R.F., (2006), Esau’s Plant anatomy: meristems, cells, and tissues of the plant body: their structure, function, and development, Third Edition, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey.

Felber, H., (1984), Terminology Manual, General Information Programme and UNISIST, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, International Information Centre for Terminology (Infoterm), Paris.

Grințescu, I., (1985), Botanica, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București.

Holinger, A., (2000), A Lexicological Approach to Business English, Cavallioti Publishing House, București.

Moehkardi, R.R.D., (2002), Grammatical and Lexical English Collocations: Some Possible Problems to Indonesian Learners of English in Halaman, Volume 14, pp. 53-62.

Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1993), Biochimie vegetală (partea structurală), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București.

Neamțu, G., Câmpeanu, Gh., Socaciu, C., (1995), Biochimie vegetală (partea dinamică), Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, R.A. – București.

Palade, M., (1997), Botanică farmaceutică. Citologie – Histologie – Organe vegetative – Organe de înmulțire, Editura Tehnică, București.

Pârvu, C., (1991), Universul plantelor. Mică enciclopedie, Editura Enciclopedică.

Platonova, M., (2011), Term formation and application in the thematic field “Environment and Ecology”: Contrastive Analysis, Doctoral thesis, Scientific Adviser Dr. habil. philol. prof. A. Veisbergs, Faculty of Humanities, University of Latvia, Riga.

Radu, A., (1974), Botanică farmaceutică, Editura Didactică și Pedagogică, București.

Stern, K.R., (1988), Introductory Plant Biology, Fourth edition, Wm. C. Brown Publishers, Dubuque, Iowa.

Toma, C., Niță, M., (1995), Celula vegetală, Editura Universității “Al. I. Cuza” Iași.

Váczy, C., (1980), Dicționar botanic poliglot. Latină-română-engleză- germană-franceză-maghiară-rusă. Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București.

XVII International Botanical Congress – Abstracts, Vienna, Austria, Europe, Austria Center Vienna, 17-23 July 2005. 100 Years after the II IBC in Vienna 1905.

Websites

Note. This is only an alphabetical list of the websites from where information was retrieved. The entire links with date and time of retrieval can be found in the glossary entries or in the other chapters of the dissertation, as sources of citations.

abcjournal.org

academiapublishing.org

adf.ly

agro.basf.ro

agroconect.md

algorithmicbotany.org

amjbot.org

anatomie.romedic.ro

ancientgrains.org

ancuta.ucoz.ro

anthro.utah.edu

aob.oxfordjournals.org

aos.ro

apsnet.org

behealthysfatulfarmacistului.wordpress.com

bio.uaic.ro

bio.unibuc.ro

bio.umass.edu

bioge.ubbcluj.ro

biologie.uni-hamburg.de

biologiexiia.wikispaces.com

biology.about.com

biology.arizona.edu

biology-online.org

biosafety.md

bioterapi.ro

boundless.com

britannica.com

cactus-art.biz

cals.ncsu.edu

cbi.pku.edu.com

ccrm.vims.edu

cell.com

cerfacs.fr

chimie-biologie.ubm.ro

corn.org

cursuri-imapa.ocoz.ro

dev.biologists.org

dexonline.ro

dexx.ro

dictionarweb.com

dictionary.reference.com

docs.google.com

download.nos.org

ecologia-la-sibiu.ro

edis.ifas.ufl.edu

education.nationalgeographic.com

ejournal.sinica.edu.tw

employees.csbsju.edu

encyclo.co.uk

encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com

en.wikipedia.org

en.wiktionary.org

epi.oregonstate.edu

eur-lex.europa.eu

evolution.berkeley.edu

flora.huh.harvard.edu

forum.portal.edu.ro

freephys.oxfordjournals.org

frontiersin.org

genesdev.cshlp.org

genetics.wisc.edu

geneticsys.tripod.com

geocities.ws

gmo-safety.eu

hindawi.com

hobbygradina.ro

horticultura-bucuresti.ro

hyperphysics.phy-astr.gsu.edu

ibn.idsi.md

id.usamvcley.ro

illuminatedcell.com

javeriana.edu.ro

jcb.rupress.org

jcs.biologists.org

jxb.oxfordjournals.org

jstor.org

kb.osu.edu

kwizda-agro.ro

link.springer.com

lurnq.com

merriam-webster.com

mhhe.com

micro.magnet.fsu.edu

microscopy-uk.org.uk

mplant.oxfordjournals.org

msu.edu

naandanjain.ro

nature.com

ncbi.nlm.nih.gov

ndsu.edu

nztec.victoria.ac.nz

nucifere.com

nucleopedia.wikispaces.com

nybg.org

ohio.edu

onlinelibrary.wiley.com

orchids-world.com

osti.gov

oxforddictionaries.com

passel.unl.edu

pbsociety.org.pl

pcfarm.ro

pcp.oxfordjournals.org

pearsonhighered.com

pharmatrade.ro

plant-biology.com

plantcell.org

plantphysiol.org

plosgenetics.org

pnas.org

princeton.edu

public.iastate.edu

publish.csiro.au

raulsandu.wordpress.com

referat.znate.ru

rep171.infoeach.com

researchethicseurope.com

researchgate.net

revagrois.ro

reviste.ubbcluj.ro

rsc.org

ro.scribd.com

ro.wikipedia.org

saps.org.uk

scielo.br

sciencedirect.com

scientia.ro

scigroup.com

scoalacantemir.ro

scribd.com

scritube.com

studentie.ro

sysbot.uzh.ch

tandfonline.com

terramagazin.ro

thefreedictionary.com

thesciencedictionary.org

tinread.usb.md

tolweb.org

unibuc.ro

uniprot.org

univermed-cdgm.ro

uoradea.ro

usab-tm.edu

usamvcluj.ro

uvvg.ro

webcache.googleusercontent.com

web.ecologia.unam.mx